faithfully rendred the text and in all hard places most syncerely expounded the same For God is our witnes that we haue by al meanes indeuored to set forthe the puritie of the worde and right sense of the holy Gost for the edifying of the brethren in faith and charitie Now as we haue chiefely obserued the sense and laboured alwayes to restore it to all integritie so haue we most reuerently kept the proprietie of the wordes considering that the Apostles who spake and wrote to the Gentiles in the Greke tongue rather constrayned them to the liuely phrase of the Ebrewe then entreprised farre by mollifying their langage to speake as the Gen tiles did And for this and other causes we haue in many places reserued the Ebrewe phrases notwithstanding that they may seme somewhat hard in their eares that are not wel practised and also delite in the swete sounding phrases of the holy Scriptures Yet lest ether the simple shulde be discouraged or the malicious haue any occasion of iust cauillation seing some translations read after one sort and some after another whereas all may serue to good purpose and edification we haue in the margent noted that diuersitie of speache or readyng whiche may also seme agreable to the mynde of the holy Gost and propre for our langage with this marke Againe where as the Ebrewe speache semed hardly to agre with ours we haue noted it in the margent after thys sorte vsing that whiche was more intelligible And albeit that many of the Ebrewe names be altered from the olde texte and restored to the true writing and first original whereof they haue their signification yet in the vsual names litle is changed for feare of troublyng the simple readers Moreouer whereas the necessitie of the sentence required any thyng to be added for suche is the grace and proprietie of the Ebrewe and Greke tongues that it can not but ether by circumlocution or by adding the verbe or some worde be vnderstand of them that are not wel practised therein we haue put in the text with another kynde of lettre that it may easely be discerned from the common lettre As touching the diuision of the verses we haue followed the Ebrewe examples which haue so euen from the beginnyng distinct thē Which thing as it ismoste profitable for memorie so doeth it agre with the best translations is moste easie to finde out both by the best Concordances and also by the cotations which we haue diligently herein perused and set forth by this starre* Besides this the principal matters are noted and distincted by this marke ¶ Yea and the arguments both for the booke and for the chapters with the nombre of the verse are added that by all meanes the reader might be holpen For the which cause also we haue set ouer the head of euery page some notable worde of sentence whiche may greatly further aswel for memorie as for the chief point of the page And considering how hard a thing it is to vnderstand the holy Scriptures ād what errors sectes heresies growe dailie for lacke of the true knollage thereof and how many are discouraged as they pretend because they can not atteine to the true ād simple meaning of the same we haue also indeuored bothe by the diligent reading of the best commentaries and also by the conference with the godly and learned brethren to gather brief annotations vpon all the hard places aswel for the vnderstanding of suche wordes as are obscure and for the declaration of the text as for the application of the same as may moste apperteine to Gods glorie and the edification of his Church Forthermore whereas certeyne places in the bookes of Moses of the Kings and Ezekiell semed so darke that by no description they colde be made easie to the simple reader we haue so set them forthe with figures and notes for the ful declaration thereof that they whiche can not by iudgement being holpen by the annotations noted by the lettres a b c c. atteyn thereunto yet by the perspectiue and as it were by the eye may sufficiently knowe the true meaning of all suche places Whereunto also we haue added certeyne mappes of Cosmographie which necessarely serue for the perfect vnderstanding and memorie of diuers places and countreys partely described and partely by occasion touched bothe in the olde and newe Testament Finally that nothing might lacke which might be boght by labors for the increase of knowlage and forthe rance of Gods glorie we haue adioyned two moste profitable tables the one seruing for the interpretation of the Ebrewe names and the other conteyning all the chefe and principal matters of the whole Bible so that nothing as we trust that any colde iustely desire is omitted Therefore as brethrē that are partakers of the same hope and saluatiō with vs we beseche you that this riche perle and inestimable treasure may not be offred in vayne but as sent from God to the people of God for the increase of his kingdome the comfort of his Churche and discharge of our conscience whome it hath pleased him to raise vp for this purpose so you wolde willingly receyue the worde of God earnestly studie it and in all your life practise it that you may now appeare in dede to be the people of God not walking any more according to this worlde but in the frutes of the Spirit that God in vs may be fully glorified through Christ Iesus our Lord who lyueth and reigneth for euer Amen From Geneua 10. April 1561. THE FIRST BOKE OF MOSES called Genesis THE ARGVMENT MOses in effect declareth the thing which are here chiefly to be considered First that the worlde al things therein were created by God and that man being placed in this great tabernacle of the worlde to beholde Gods wonderfull workes and to praise his Name for the infinite graces 〈◊〉 with he had endued him fel willingly from God through disobedience who yet for his owne mercies sake restored him to life and confirmed him in the same by his promes of Christ to come by whome he shulde ouercome Satan death and hel Secondely that the wicked vnmindefull of Gods moste excellent benefites remained still in their wickednes and so falling most horribly from sinne to sinne prouoked God who by his preachers called them continually to repentance at length to destroye the whole worlde Thirdly he assureth vs by the examples of Abrahā Izhák Iakob and the rest of the Patriarkes that his mercies neuer faile them whome he chuseth to be his Churche and to professe his Name in earth but in all their afflictions and persecutions he euer 〈◊〉 them sendeth comforte and deliuereth them And because the beginning increase preseruation and successe thereof might be onely attributed to God Moses sheweth by the examples of Rain I shmaél Esaú and others which were noble in mans iudgement that this churche dependeth not on the estimacion and nobilitie of the worlde
deliuered miraculously from his enemies but specially by the comming of Christ of whome he prophecieth in the next 〈◊〉 k The autor of eternitie and by whome the Church and 〈◊〉 member thereof shal be preserued for euer and haue immortal life l His singular loue and care for his elect m This is another prophecie against thē of Samaria which were 〈◊〉 and concemners of Gods promises and menaces g Their nomber was greater whē they went into captiuitie then when they retur ned but their ioye was greater at their returne 〈◊〉 2 10. n VVe were but weake when the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ouercame vs ut we wil make 〈◊〉 so strōg hat we wil neher care for 〈◊〉 mies nor feare Godsthreatenīgs o Rezin King of 〈◊〉 who was in league with 〈◊〉 was slaine by the Assyrians after whose death 〈◊〉 that is the Syrians 〈◊〉 againste Israél which on the other side were as sailed by the 〈◊〉 p wickednes as abellow se 〈◊〉 the fyre of Gods wrath which 〈◊〉 all his obstinate enemies q Thogh there were no foren enemie yet they shal destroy one another r Their griedines shal be 〈◊〉 so that one 〈◊〉 shal eat vp another as thogh he shulde eat his owneflesh a which write pronounce a wic ked 〈◊〉 to op presse the poore meaning that the wicked magistra tes which were the chief cause of mischief 〈◊〉 be first 〈◊〉 b To wit from Assyria c Your riches autoritie thatthei maie be safe and that yemaie recei 〈◊〉 them againe d Because thei ha ue forsaken 〈◊〉 someshal go into 〈◊〉 the rest shal be slaine e God calleth for the Assyrians to be the 〈◊〉 of his vengence f That is the Assyrians againste the Iewes which are but 〈◊〉 in this sixt seuenth verse is 〈◊〉 the difference of the worke of God of the wicked in one verie thing and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gods intentiō is to cha stice thē for their amendement the 〈◊〉 pur pose is to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to enriche them selues thus in respect of Gods 〈◊〉 it is Gods worke but in re spect of their owne 〈◊〉 it is the worke of the deuil g Seing that haue ouercome aswel one 〈◊〉 as another so that none colde 〈◊〉 shal 〈◊〉 be able to escape 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h VVen he hathe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cople for he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at his owne house ti ēwil he bur ne 〈◊〉 roddes i Meaning o Saneherib k Here we se that no 〈◊〉 is able to do anie thing but as God appointeth him that they are allbut his in 〈◊〉 ments to do his worke thogh the intentions be diuerse as ver 6. l Meaning that God is a light to comfort his people and a fyre to burne his enemies m That is the As syrians n To wit bodie and soule vtterly o When the battel is lost and the standerd taken p This is the end of Gods plagues towards his to 〈◊〉 them to him and to forsake all trust in others q This smale nomber whiche semed to be consumed and yet according to Gods decre is 〈◊〉 ued shall be sufficient to fil all the worlde with righteousnes r God will destroye this lande as he hathe deter mined and after saue a smal portion s As the Egyptians did punish thee t Read Chap. 9. 4 u VVhen the Israelites passed through by the lifting vp of Mo ses rod and the enemies 〈◊〉 drowned Exod. 14. 28. x Because of the promes made to that kingdome whereby Christs kingdome was 〈◊〉 y He describeth by what waye the 〈◊〉 shulde come against Ierusalem to 〈◊〉 me the fai hfull when it shulde come to passe that as their plague was come so shuld they be deliuered z Feare and destruction shall come vpō 〈◊〉 for the princes the people shall all be led awaie captiues a Because the 〈◊〉 of Babylon was a figure of the spirituall 〈◊〉 vnder sinne he she weth that our true deliuerance must come by Christe for as Dauid 〈◊〉 out of Ishai a man without di gnitie so 〈◊〉 shuldecome of a poore carpēters house as out of a dead stocke b All these properties can agre to none but onely vnto Christ for it is he that 〈◊〉 the heartes of the faithful ād 〈◊〉 their concupiscences to the wicked he is the sauour of death and to thē that shal 〈◊〉 so that all the worlde 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 with this rod when is hys worde Chap. 〈◊〉 2. c Mē because of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 affections are 〈◊〉 by the names of beastes wherein 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but Christ by his Spirit shal 〈◊〉 thē 〈◊〉 in them suche mutual 〈◊〉 that they shal be like lambes sauoryng and louing one another and cast of all their cruel affections Chap. 65. 25. d It shal be in as great abundance as the waters in the sea e He prophecieth of the calling of the Gentiles f That is 〈◊〉 Churche whiche he also calleth his rest Psal. 〈◊〉 14. g For God firste deliuered his peo ple 〈◊〉 of Egypt and now 〈◊〉 seth to deliuer thē cut of their enemies hands as from the Parthians Persians Chaldeans and thē of Antiochia amonge whome they were dispersed and this is chiefly ment of Christ who calleth hys people being dispersed through 〈◊〉 all the worlde h Here he descri 〈◊〉 the consent that shal be in his Churche and their victorie against their enemies i Meaning a corner of the sea that entreth into the land and hathe the forme of a tongue k To wit Nilus the great 〈◊〉 of Egypt whiche entreth into the sea with seuen 〈◊〉 a He sheweth how the Churche shal praise God when they are de liuered frome their captiuitie b Our saluacion standeth onelye in God who giueth vs an assured confidence constancie and occasion to praise hym for the same c The graces of God shal be so abundant that ye may receiue thē in as greà t plentie as waters out of a fountaine that is ful * 1. Chron 16. 8. Exod. 15. 2. Psal. 118. 14. d Ye that are of the Church a That is the great 〈◊〉 ie which was prophecied to come on Babel as a moste grieuous burden whiche they were not able to beare in these 12 Chapters followynge he speaketh of the plagues wherewith God wolde smite these strāge nacions who me they knew to declare that God chastised the 〈◊〉 as hys childrē and these other as hys enemies and also that if God spare not these that are ignoraunt that they muste not thinke strange if he punished thē whiche haue kno ledge of his Law and kepe it not b To wit to the Medes and the Persians c That is prepared and appointed to execut my iudgements d VVhich willingly go about the worke whereunto I appointe them but howe the wicked do this read Chap. 10. 6. e The 〈◊〉 of the Medes and the Persians against Babylon f Ye Babilonians g The Babylonians angre and 〈◊〉 shal be so muche that their faces shal burne as fyre
they were enemies k That is 〈◊〉 substance and liuing which is Gods 〈◊〉 as it were 〈◊〉 of his glorie l Ierusalém shall not be 〈◊〉 sauegarde but the 〈◊〉 of your 〈◊〉 uction m That is snewe him selfe to be a prophet n He shewe h what 〈◊〉 they delite in that is in flatterers whiche tel thē pleasant tales and seapke of their commodities o To destroye thee p The ennemie shal breake their gates and walles and lead them into Caldea q To driue them forwarde and to helpe their enemies a That thing whiche is iuste lawful both to gouerne my people aright and also to discharge your owne conscience b The Prophet cōdemneth the wicked gouerners not onely of couerousnes theft and 〈◊〉 ther but cōpareth them to wolues lyons and moste 〈◊〉 beasts c That is when I shall visite theyr wickednes for thogh I heare the 〈◊〉 before they crie Isa. 65 24. yet I will not heare these thogh they 〈◊〉 Isa. 〈◊〉 15. I am 2. 13. 1. Pet. 3 〈◊〉 d They deuoure all their substance and then flatter them promising that all shall go welt but if one resltaine from their bellies then they 〈◊〉 all wayes to mischief e As you haue loued to walke in darkenes to pro phecielies so God shal rewarde you with grosse blindnes and ignorāce so that when all others shall se the bright beames of Gods graces 〈◊〉 shal as blinde mē grope as in the night f VVhen God shal discouer thē to the worlde they shal be 〈◊〉 to speak for all shal knowe that thei were but false prophetes did bely the word of God g The Prophet being 〈◊〉 of his vocatiō by the Spirit of God serteth him self alone against all the 〈◊〉 ked 〈◊〉 how God bothe gaue him gifces habilitie and knowledge to discetne betwene good and euill and also constancie to reproue the sinnes of the people and not to flatter them h They buylde them houses by 〈◊〉 Whiche he calleth blood and iniquitie i They will say that they are the people of God and abuse his Name as a pretence to cloke they 〈◊〉 k Read Ieremiah 16. 18. Chap. IIII. a VVhen Christ shal come and the Temple shal be de stroyed b Read Isa. 2. 2. c He shew eth that thereis no 〈◊〉 Church but where as the people are taught 〈◊〉 Goddes pure worde d By his 〈◊〉 and threatning she wil 〈◊〉 the people into subiection whiche are in the vtmost corners of the worlde e They shal 〈◊〉 from all cuyll doing and exercise them selues in godsines and in well doing to others f Read Isa. 9. 4. g He 〈◊〉 that the people of God ought to remaine constant in theyr religion albeit all the worlde shulde giue them selues to their 〈◊〉 and idolatrie h I will cause that Israel Whiche is now as one lame and halting and so almost destroied shal liue againe and growe into 〈◊〉 great people i Meaning Ierusalém where the Lords flocke was 〈◊〉 k 〈◊〉 florishing state of she kingdome as it was vnder Dauid and Salomon whiche thing was accomplished to the Churche by the cōming of Christ. l In the meaneses son he sheweth that they shulde indure great troubles and 〈◊〉 When they sawe them selues nether to haue King nor counsel m He she weth that the faithful ought not to measure Gods iudgements by the bragges threatnings of the wicked but therby are admonished to lifte vp their heartes to God to call for deliuerāce n God giueth hys Church this victorie so oft as he ouer cometh theyr ennemies but the accomplishement here of shal be at the last comming of Christ. a He fore Warneth them of the dangers that shal 〈◊〉 before thei enioy these comfortes shewing that 〈◊〉 as Ietusa 〈◊〉 was 〈◊〉 with her 〈◊〉 to trouble others the Lord wolde now cause other 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 and that her Rulers shulde be 〈◊〉 on the face moste cōtempteously b For so the Iewes deuided their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for euery thousande there was a chief eaptaine and because Bethléhē was not able to make a thousād he calleth it 〈◊〉 but yet 〈◊〉 will raise vp his 〈◊〉 gouernour 〈◊〉 rhus it is not the least by reason of this benefite as mat 2. 6. c He sheweth that the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and all his waies were appointed of GOD from all 〈◊〉 d He compareth the Iewes to women with childe who for a tyme 〈◊〉 haue grèat 〈◊〉 but at length they shuld haue a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iohn 16. 〈◊〉 e That is 〈◊〉 kingdome shal be 〈◊〉 and euerlasting 〈◊〉 his people aswel the 〈◊〉 as the Iewes shald wel in safetie f This 〈◊〉 shal be a sufficient saue 〈◊〉 for vs and thogh the ene mie inuade vs for a time yet shal God 〈◊〉 vp 〈◊〉 whiche shal be able to deliuer vs. g These whome God shall 〈◊〉 vp for the 〈◊〉 of his Church shal destroy all the enemies thereof whiche are 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 whiche were the 〈◊〉 at that time h By these gouernours wil God deliuerer vs whē the ennemie cometh into 〈◊〉 land i This remnant or Church which God shall deliuer shal 〈◊〉 depend on Gods power and defense as 〈◊〉 the grasse of the fielde and 〈◊〉 on the hope of man k I will destroy all things wherein thou 〈◊〉 thy 〈◊〉 as thy vaine confidence and 〈◊〉 and so will helpe 〈◊〉 l It shal be so terri ble that the like 〈◊〉 not bene heard of a He taketh the hie mountaines hard rockes to witnes against the 〈◊〉 of his people b I haue not 〈◊〉 thee but best wed infinite benefites vpon thee c That is remēber my benefites from the begīning how I deliuered you from 〈◊〉 curse and also spared you from 〈◊〉 which was in the plaine of Moab till I broght you into the land 〈◊〉 d That is the 〈◊〉 of his promes and his manifolde benefites towarde you e Thus the people by hyp 〈◊〉 aske how 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God and are 〈◊〉 to offer 〈◊〉 but will not change their 〈◊〉 f There is nothing so deare to man 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 will offer 〈◊〉 vnto God if they thinke thereby to auoyde his angers but they will neuer be 〈◊〉 to mortifie their owne affections and to gyue them selues willingly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 god as he 〈◊〉 g The Prophet in 〈◊〉 wordes 〈◊〉 them to the obseruacion of the seconde table to 〈◊〉 if they wil obey God a ryght or no saying that God hathe prescribed thē to do this h 〈◊〉 that whē God speaketh to any 〈◊〉 or natiō the godly will acknowledge hys 〈◊〉 and consi der not the mortal man that bringeth the 〈◊〉 but God that 〈◊〉 i That is of Ierusalē k Thou 〈◊〉 be cōsumed with inward grief 〈◊〉 l Meaning that the citie shulde go about to saue her men as they that lay holde on 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 wolde 〈◊〉 m You haue receiued all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and idolatrie where with the 〈◊〉 tribes were infected vnder 〈◊〉 and Ahab his
THE BIBLE AND HOLY SCRIPTVRES CONTEYNED IN THE OLDE AND NEWE TESTAMENT TRANSLATED ACCORDING TO THE EBRVE and Greke and conferred With the best translations in diuers langages VVITH MOSTE PROFITABLE ANNOTATIONS vpon all the hard places and other things of great importance as may appeare in the Epistle to the Reader This is the message vvhiche vve haue heard of him and declare vnto you that God is the light and in him is no darkenes Iohn 1. 〈◊〉 NO MAN LIGHTETH A CANDELL FOR TO PVT IT VNDER A BVSHELL BVT VPON THE CANDELSTICKE MATTHEVV V. If vve vvalke in the light as he is in the light vve haue felovvship one vvith another and the blood of Iesus Christ clenseth vs from all sinne Iohn 1. Vers. 7. PRINTED AT GENEVA M.D.LXII THE NAMES AND ORDER OF ALL THE Bookes of the olde and nevve Testament vvith the nombre of their chapters and the leafe vvhere thei begyn Genesis chapters 50 leafe 5 Prouerbes chap. 31 leafe 238 Exodus 40 27 Ecclesiastes 12 247 Leuiticus 27 47 The song of Nombres 36 61 Salomon 8 251 Deuteronomie 34 79 Isaiah 66 252 Ioshua 24 94 Ieremiah 52 274 Iudges 21 105 Lamentations 5 298 Ruth 4 116 Ezekiel 48 300 1 Samuel 31 117 Daniel 12 323 2 Samuel 24 131 Hosea 14 330 1 Kings 22 136 Ioel 3 333 2 Kings 25 141 Amos 9 335 1 Chronicles 29 154 Obadiah 1 337 2 Chronicles 36 167 Ionah 4 338 The prayer of Manasseh apocryphe 181 Micah 7 339 Ezra 10 182 Nahum 3 340 Nehemiah 13 186 Habakkuk 3 1 Ester 10 192 Zephaniah 3 2 Iob 42 196 aggai 2 343 Psalmes 150 207 Zechariah 14 344 Malachi 4 348 THE BOOKES CALLED APOCRYPHA 1 Esdras 9 349 Baruc with the epistle of 2 Esdras 16 356 Ieremiah 6 404 Tobit 14 367 The song of thre children 407 Iudeth 16 371 The storie of Susanna 408 The rest of Esther 6 378 The idole Bel and the dragon 409 Wisdome 19 379 1 Maccabees 16 410 Ecclesiasticus 51 386 2 Maccabees 15 423 THE BOOKES OF THE NEVVE TESTAMENT Matthewe 28 2 1 Timotheus 6 89 Marke 16 16 2 Timotheus 4 90 Luke 24 25 Titus 3 91 Iohn 21 39 Philemon 1 92 The Actes 28 49 To the Ebrewes 13 93 The Epistle of Paul to The Epistle of the Romains 16 64 Iames 5 97 1 Corinthians 16 70 1 Peter 5 99 2 Corinthians 13 76 2 Peter 3 100 Galatians 6 80 1 Iohn 5 101 Ephesians 6 82 2 Iohn 1 102 Philippians 4 84 3 Iohn 1 103 Colossians 4 85 Iude 1 103 1 Thessalonians 5 87 Reuelation 20 104 2 Thessalonians 3 88 TO THE MOSTE VERTVOVS AND NOBLE QVENE ELISABET Quene of England France and Ireland c. Your humble subiects of the English Churche at Geneua vvish grace and peace from God the Father through Christ Iesus our Lord. HOW hard a thyng it is and what great impedimentes let to entreprise any worthie act not only dailie experience sufficiently sheweth moste noble and vertuous Quene but also that notable prouerbe doeth confirme the same whiche admonisheth vs that all things are hard whiche are faire and excellent And what entreprise can there be of greater importance and more acceptable vnto God or more worthie of singuler commendation then the buildyng of the Lords Temple the house of God the Churche of Christ Whereof the Sonne of God is the head and perfection When Zerubbabel went about to builde the material Temple accordyng to the commandement of the Lord what difficulties and stayes daily arose to hinder his worthy indeuours the bookes of Ezza and Esdras playnely witnesse how that not onely he 〈◊〉 and the people of God were sore molested with forein aduersaries whereof some maliciously warred against them and corrupted the Kings officers and others craftely practised vnder pretence of religion but also at home with domesticall enemies as false Prophetes craftie worldlings faint hearted soldiers and oppressors of their brethren who aswell by false doctrine and lyes as by subtil counsel cowardies and extortion discouraged the heartes almoste of all so that the Lords worke was not only interrupted and left of for a long tyme but scarcely at the length with great labour and danger after a sort broght to passe Whiche thing when we weight a right and consider earnestly how muche greater charge God hath laid vpon you in makyng you a builder of his spirituall Temple we can not but partely 〈◊〉 knowing the crafte and force of Satan our spiritual enemie and the weakenes and vnabilitie of this our nature and partely be feruent in our prayers toward God that he wolde bryng to perfection this noble worke whiche he hathe begon by you and therefore we indeuour our selues by all meanes to ayde and to bestowe our whole force vnder your graces standard whome God hath made as our Zerubbabell for the erectyng of this moste excellent Temple and to plant and maynteyn his holy worde to the aduancement of his glorie for your owne honour and saluation of your soule and for the singuler comfort of that great flocke which Christ Iesus the great shepherd hath 〈◊〉 with his precious blood and committed vnto your charge to be fed both in body and soule Considering therefore how many enemies there are whiche by one meanes or other as the aduersaries of Iudah and Beniamin went about to stay the buildyng of that Temple so labour to hinder the course of this buildyng whereof some are Papistes who vnder pretence of fauoring Gods worde traiterously seke to erect idolatrie and to destroy your maiestie some are wordlings who as Demas haue forsaken Christ for the loue of this worlde others are ambicious prelats who as Amasiah and Diotrephes can abide none but them selues and as Demetrius many practise sedition to maynteyne their errors we persuaded our selues that there was no way so expedient and necessarie for the preseruation of the one and destruction of the other as to present vnto your Maiestie the holy Scriptures faithfully and playnely translated accordyng to the langages wherein they were first written by the holy Gost. For the worde of God is an euident token of Gods loue and our assurance of his defence wheresoeuer it is obediently receyued it is the tryall of the spirits and as the Prophet saieth It is as a fyre and hammer to breake the stonie heartes of them that resist Gods mercies offred by the preachyng of the same Yea it is sharper then any two edged sworde to examine the very thoghtes and to iudge the affections of the heart and to discouer whatsoeuer lyeth hid vnder hypocrisie and wolde be secret from the face of God and his Churche So that this must be the first fundacion and ground worke according whereunto the good stones of this building must be framed and the euill tried out and reiected Now as he that goeth about to lay a fundacion
surely first taketh away such impedimentes as might iustely ether hurt let or difforme the worke so is it necessarie that your graces zeale appeare herein that nether the craftie persuasion of man nether worldly policie or naturall feare dissuade you to roote out cut downe and destroy these wedes and impedimentes whiche do not onely deface your building but vtterly indeuour yea and threaten the ruine thereof For when the noble Iosias entreprised the like kinde of worke among other notable and many things he destroyed not onely with vtter confusion the idoles with their appertināces but also burnt in signe of detestation the idolatrous priests bones vpon their altars and put to death the 〈◊〉 prophetes and sorcerers to performe the wordes of the Lawe of God and therfore the Lord gaue him good successe and blessed him wonderfully so long as he made Gods worde his line and rule to followe and enterprised nothyng before he had inquired at the mouth of the Lord. And if these zealous beginning seme dangerous and to brede disquietnes in your dominions yet by the storie of Kyng Asa it is manifest that the quietnes and peace of kingdomes standeth in the vtter abolishing of idolatrie and in aduancing of true religion for in his dayes Iudah lyued in rest and quietnes for the space of fyue and thirtie yere till at length he began to be colde in the zeale of the Lord feared the power of man imprisoned the Prophet of God and oppressed the people then the Lord sent hym warres and at length toke hym away by death Wherefore great wisdome not worldelie but heauenly is here required whiche your grace must earnestly craue of the Lord as did Salomon to whome God gaue an vnderstandyng heart to iudge his people a right and to discerne betwene good and bad For if God for the furnishing of the olde temple gaue the Spirit of wisdome and vnderstanding to them that shulde be the workemen thereof as to Bezaleel Aholiab and Hiram how muche more will he indewe your grace and other godly princes and chefe gouernours with a principall Spirit that you may procure and commande things necessarie for this moste holy Temple forese and take hede of things that might hinder it and abolish and destroy whatsoeuer might 〈◊〉 and ouerthrowe the same Moreouer the maruelous diligence zeale of Iehoshaphat Iosiah and Hezekiah are by the singuler prouidence of God left as an example to al godly rulers to reforme their countreys and to establish the worde of God with all spede lest the wrath of the Lord fall vpon them for the neglecting thereof For these excellent Kings did not onely imbrace the worde promptely and ioyfully but also procured earnestly and commanded the same to be taught preached and mainteyned through all their countreys and dominions byding them and all their subjectes bothe great and smale with solemne protestations and couenantes before GOD to obey the worde and to walke after the waies of the Lord. Yea and in the daies of Kyng Asa it was enacted that whosoeuer wolde not seke the Lord God of Israel shulde be slayne whether he were smale or great man or woman And for the establishing hereof and performance of this solem ne othe aswel Priests as Iudges were appointed and placed through all the cities of Iudah to instruct the people in the true knollage and feare of God and to minister iustice accordyng to the worde knowing that except God by his worde dyd reigne in the heartes and soules all mans diligence and indeuors were of none effect for without this worde we can not discerne betwene iustice and iniurie protection and oppression wisdome and foolishnes knollage and ignorance good and euill Therefore the Lord who is the chefe gouernour of his Churche willeth that nothyng be attempted before we haue inquired thereof at his mouth For seing he is our God of duetie we must giue him this preeminence that of our selues we entreprise nothing but that whiche he hath appointed who onely knoweth all things and gouerneth them as may best serue to his glorie and our saluation We ought not therefore to preuent hym or do any thing without his worde but assone as he hath reuciled his will immediately to put it in execution Now as concernyng the maner of this building it is not accordyng to man nor after the wisdome of the flesh but of the Spirit and according to the worde of God whose wais are diuers from mans wais For if it was not lawfull for Moses to builde the material Tabernacle after any other sorte then God had shewed him by a patern nether to prescribe any other ceremonies and lawes then suche as the Lord had expresly commanded how can it be lawfull to procede in this spiritual building any other waies then 〈◊〉 Christ the Sonne of God who is bothe the fundacion head and chief corner stone thereof hathe commanded by his worde And for asmuche as he hath established and left an order in his Churche for the buildyng vp of his body appoictyng some to be Apostles some Prophetes others Euangelistes some pastors and teachers he signifieth that euery one accordyng as he is placed in this body whiche is the Churche ought to inquire of his ministres concernyng the will of the Lord 〈◊〉 is reueiled in his worde For they are saieth Ieremiah as the mouth of the Lord yea he promiseth to be with their mouth and that their lippes shall kepe knollage and that the trueth and the law shal be in their mouth For it is their office chefely to vnderstand the Scriptures and teache them For this cause the people of Israell in matters of difficultie vsed to aske the Lord ether by the Prophets or by the meanes of the hie Priest who bare Vrim Thummin which were tokens of light and knollage of holines perfection which shulde be in the hie Priest Therfore when Iehoshap hat toke this order in the Churche of Israel he appointed Amariah to be the chief concernyng the worde of God because he was moste expert in the Lawe of the Lorde and colde gyue counsel and gouerne accordyng vnto the same Els there is no degre or office which may haue that autoritie and priuiledge to decise concerning Gods worde excepte with all he hath the Spirit of God and sufficient knollage and iudgement to define according thereunto And as euery one is indued of God with greater giftes so ought he to be herein chefely heard or at least that without the expresse worde none be heard for he that hathe not the worde speaketh not by the mouthe of the Lord. Agayne what daunger it is to do any thynge seme it neuer so godly or necessarie without consultyng with Goddes mouth the examples of the Israelites deceiued hereby through the Gibeonites and of Saul whose
14 Then he fel on his brother Beniamins necke wept Beniamin wept on his necke 15 Moreouer he kissed all his brethren and wept vpō them and afterwarde his brethren talked with him 16 ¶ And the tydings came vnto Pharaohs house so that thei said Iosephs brethren are come and it pleased Pharaoh wel and his seruants 17 Then Pharaóh said vnto Ioséph Say to thy brethren This do ye lade your beà stes and departe go to the land of Canáan 18 And take your father and your housholdes and come to me and I wil giue you the best of the land of Egypt and ye shal eat of the fat of the land 19 And I commande thee Thus do ye take you charets out of the lād of Egypt for your children and for your wiues and bring your father and come 20 Also regard not your stuffe for the best of all the land of Egypt is yours 21 And the children of Israél did so ād Ioséph gaue them charets according to the cōmandement of Pharaoh he gaue them vitaile also for the iourney 22 He gaue them all none except change of raiment but vnto Beniamin he gaue thre hundreth pieces of siluer and fine sutes of rayment 23 And vnto his father likewise he sentten he asses laden with the best things of Egypt ten she asses ladē with wheat and bread and meat for his father by the way 24 So sent he his brethren a way and thei departed and he said vnto them Fal not out by the way 25 ¶ Then thei went vp from Egypt and came vnto the land of Canáan vnto Iaakób their father 26 And tolde him saying Ioséph is yet aliue and he also is gouerner ouer all the land of Egypt and Iaakobs heart failed for he beleued them not 27 And thei tolde him all the wordes of Ioséph which he had said vnto them but when he sawe the charets which Ioséph had sent to cary him then the spirit of 〈◊〉 their father reuiued 28 And Israél 〈◊〉 I haue ynough Ioséph my sonne is yet aliue I wil go and se him yer I dye CHAP. XLVI 1 God assureth Iaakob of his 〈◊〉 into Egypt 27 The nombre of his 〈◊〉 when he went into Egypt 29 〈◊〉 meteth his father 〈◊〉 He teacheth his brethren what to answer to Pharaoh 1 THen Israél toke his iourney with all that he had and came to Beer 〈◊〉 and offred sacrifice vnto the God of his father Izhák 2 And God spake vnto Israél in a vision by night saying Iaakób Iaakób Who answered I am here 3 Then he said I am God the God of thy father feare not to go downe into Egypt for I wil there make of thee a great nation 4 I wil go downe with thee into Egypt and I wil also bring thee vp againe and Ioséph shal put his hand vpon thine eies 5 Then Iaakób rose vp from Beer-shébâ and the sonnes of Israél 〈◊〉 Iaakób their father and their children and their wiues in the charets which Pharaóh had sent to cary him 6 And thei toke their 〈◊〉 and their goods which they had gottē in the land of Canáan and came into Egypt bothe * Iaakób and all his sede with him 7 His sonnes and his sonnes sonnes with him his daughters and his sonnes daughters and all his sede broght the with him into Egypt 8 ¶ And these are the names of the children of Israél which came into Egypt euen Iaakób and his sonnes * Reubén Iaakobs first borne 9 And the sonnes of Reubén Hanóch and 〈◊〉 and Hezrón and Carmi. 10 ¶ And the sonnes of * Simeón Iemuél and Iamin and O had and Iachin and Zóhar and Shaul the sonne of a Canaanitish woman 11 ¶ Also the sonnes of * Leui Gershón Koháth and Merari 12 ¶ Also the sonnes of * Iudáh Er and Onán and Sheláh and Phárez and Zérah but Er and Onán dyed in the land of Canáan And the sonnes of Phárez were Hezrón and Hamúl 13 ¶ Also the sonnes of * Issachár Tolá and Phuuáh and Iob and Shimron 14 ¶ Also the sonnes of Zebulún Séred and Elon and Iahleél 15 These be the sonnes of Leah which she bare vnto Iaakob in Padan Aram with his daugh ter Dinah All the soules of his sonnes his daughters were thirty and thre 16 ¶ 〈◊〉 the sonnes of Gad Ziphion and Haggi Shuni and Ezbon Eri and Arodi and Areli 17 ¶ Also the sonnes of * Ashér Iimnah and Ishuah and 〈◊〉 and Beriah and Sérah their sister And the sonnes of Beriah Héber and Malchiél 18 These are the children of Zilpah whome Laban gaue to Leah his daughter and these shebare vnto Iaakob euen sixtene soules 19 The sonnes of 〈◊〉 Iaakobs wife were Ioséph and Beniamin 20 ¶ And vnto Ioséph in the land of Egypt were borne Manasséh and Ephraim which * Asenath the daughter of Poti-phérah prince of On bare vnto him 21 ¶ Also the sonnes of * Beniamin Bélah and Bécher and Ashbél Gera and Naaman Ehi Rosh Mupppim Huppim Ard. 22 These are the sonnes of Rahél which were borne vnto Iaakób fourtene soules in all 23 ¶ Also the sonnes of Dan Hushim 24 ¶ Also the sonnes of Nep htali Iahzeél and Guni and lézer and Shillém 25 These are the sonnes of Bilháh which Labán gaue vnto Rahél his daughter and she bare these to Iaakób in all seuen soules 26 All the * soules that came with Iak ōb into Egypt which came out of his loynes beside Iakobs sonnes wiues were in the whole thre score and sixe soules 27 Also the sonnes of Ioséph which were borne him in Egypt were two 〈◊〉 so that all the soules of the house of Iaakób which came into Egypt are seuentie 28 ¶ Then he sent Iudà h before him vnto Ioseph to direct his way vnto Góshen and they came into the land of Goshen 29 Then Ioséph made ready his charet and went vp to Goshen to mete Israél his father and presented him selfe vnto him and fel on his necke and wept vpon his necke a good while 30 And Israél said vnto Ioséph Now let me dye since I haue sene thy face 〈◊〉 that thou art yet aliue 31 Then Ioséph said to his brethren and to his fathers house I wil go vp ād shewe Pharáoh and tel him My brethren and my fathers house which were in the land of Canáan are come vnto me 32 And the men are e shepherdes and because they are shepherdes they haue broght their shepe and their cattel and all that thei haue 33 And if Pharaóh call you and aske you What is your trade 34 Then ye shal say Thy seruants are men occupied about cattel frō our childhode euen vnto this time bothe we and our fathers that ye may dwel in the land of Góshen for euerie shepekeper is an f abominacion vnto the Egyptians CHAP. XLVII 7
the Priest shal value him according to the abilitie of him that vow ed so shal the Priest value him 9 And if it be a beast whereof men bring an offring vnto the Lord all that one giueth of suche vnto the Lord shal be holy 10 He shal not alter it nor change it a good for a bad nor a bad for a good and if he change beast for beast then both this that which was chāged for it shal be holy 11 And if it be anie vncleane beast of which men do not offer a sacrifice vnto the Lord he shal then present the beast before the Priest 12 And the Priest shal value it whether it be good or bad ād as thou valuest it which art the Priest so shal it be 13 But if he wil bie it againe then he shal giue the fift parte of it more aboue thy valuacion 14 ¶ Also whē a mā shal dedicate his house to be holy vnto the Lord thē the Priest shall value it whether it be good or bad as the Priest shal prise it so shal the value be 15 But if he that sanctified it wil redeme his house then he shal giue therto the fift part of money more then thy estimacion and it shal be his 16 If also a man dedicate to the Lord anie grounde of his inheritāce then shalt thou esteme it according to the sede thereof an Homer of barlie sede shal be at fiftie shekels of siluer 17 If he dedicate his field immediately from the yere of Iubile it shal be worthe as thou doest estemeit 18 But if he dedicate his field after the Iubile then the Priest shal reken hym the money according to the yeres that remaine vnto the yere of Iubile and it shal be abbated by thy estimacion 19 And if he that dedicateth it wil redeme the field then he shal put the fift parte of the price that thou estemedst it at theren̄to and it shal remaine his 20 And if he wil not redeme the filed but the Priest sel the field to another man it shal be redemed no more 21 But the field shal be holie to the Lord when it goeth out in the Iubile as a filed separe te from commune vses the possession ther of shal be the Priests 22 If a mā also dedicate vnto the Lord a field which he hathe boght which is not of the grounde of his inheritance 23 Then the Priest shal set the price to him as * thou estemest it vnto the yere of Iubile and he shal giue thy price the same day as a thing holy vnto the Lord. 24 But in the yere of Iubile the field shal returne vnto him of whome it was boght to him I say whose inheritāce the lād was 25 And all thy valuacion shal be according to the skekel of * the Sanctuarie a shekel cō teineth twenty gerahs 26 ¶ * Notwithstanding the first borne of the beastes because it is the Lords first borne none shal dedicate suche be it bullocke or shepe for it is the Lords 27 But if it be an vncleane beast then he shal redeme it by thy valuacion and giue the fift parte more thereto if it be not rede med then it shal be solde according to thy estimacion 28 * Notwithstāding nothing separate frō the commune vse that a man doeth separate vnto the Lord of all that he hathe whether it be man or beast or land of his inheritance may be solde nor redemed for euerie thing separate from the commune vse is moste holy vnto the Lord. 29 Nothing separate from the cōmune vse which shal be separate from man shal be redemed but dye the death 30 Also all the tithe of the lād bothe of the sede of the ground of the frute of the 〈◊〉 is the Lords it is holy to the Lord. 31 But if a man wil redeme anie of his tithe he shal adde the fift parte thereto 32 And euerie tithe of bullocke and of shepe and of all that goeth vnder the rod the tenth shal be holy vnto the Lord. 33 He shal not loke if it be good or bad nether shal he change it els if he change it bothe it and that it was changed with all shal be holy and it shal not be redemed 34 These are the commādements which the Lord commanded by Mosés vnto the chil dren of Israel in mount Sinai THE FOVR THE BOKE OF Mosés called Nombers THE ARGVMENT FOrasmuche as God hathe appointed that his Church in this worlde shal be vnder the crosse bothe because they shulde learne not to put their trust in worldely things and also fele his comforte when all other helpe faileth he did not straight way bring his people after their departure out of Egypt into the land which he promised them but led them to and fro for the space of fourtie yeres and kept them in continual exercises before they enioyed it to trye their faith to teache them to forget the worlde and to depend on him VVhich tryal did greately profit to discerne the wicked and the hypocrites from the faithful and true seruants of God who serued him with pure heart where as the other preferring their carnal affections to Gods glorie and making religion to serue their purpose murmured when they lacked to content their lustes and despisest them whome God had appointed rulers ouer them By reason whereof they prouoked Gods terrible iudgements against them and are set forthe as a moste norable example for all ages to be ware how they abuse Gods worde preferre their owne lustes to his wil or despise his ministers Not withstanding God is euer true in his promes and gouerneth his by his holy Spirit that ether they fall not to suche inconueniences or els returne to him quickely by true repentance and therefore he continueth his graces toward them he giueth them ordinances and instructions aswel for religion as out ward policie he preserueth them against all craft and conspiracie and giueth them manifolde vi ctories against their enemies And to auoyd all controuersies that might arise he taketh away the occasions by diuiding among all the tribes bothe the land which they had wonne and that also which he had promised as semed best to his god lie wisdome CHAP. I. 1 Mosés and Aaron with the twelue princes of the tribes are commanded of the Lord to nomber them that are able to go to warre 49 The Leuites are exempted for the seruice of the Lord. 1 THe Lord spake agai ne vnto Mosés ī the wildernes of Sinai in the Tabernacle of the Cōgregaciō in the first day of the seconde moneth in the seconde yere after they were come out of the land of Egypt saying 2 * Take ye the summe of all the Congregaciō of the children of Israel after their familiers housholdes of their fathers with the nōber of their names to with all the
armies whē they marched 29 ¶ After Mosés said vnto Hobáb the sonne of Reuél the Midianite the father in lawe of Mosés We go into the place of which the Lord said I wil giue it you Come thou with vs we wil do thee good for the Lord hathe promised good vnto Israél 30 And he answered him I wil not go but I wil departe to mine owne countrey and to my kinred 31 Then he said I praye thee leaue vs not for thou knowest our camping places in the wil dernes therefore thou maiest be our guide 32 And if thou go with vs what goodnes the Lorde shall shewe vnto vs the same will we shewe vnto thee 33 ¶ So they departed from the mount of the Lord thre daies iourney and the Arke of the couenant of the Lord went before them in the thre daies iourney to searche out a resting place for them 34 And the cloude of the Lord was vpon thē by day when they went out of the campe 35 And when the Arke went forwarde Mosés said * Rise vp Lord and let thine enemies be scatered and let them that hate thee flee before thee 36 And when it rested he said Returne ô Lord to the manie thousands of Israél CHAP. XI 1 The people murmureth and is punished with fire 4 The people lusteth after 〈◊〉 6 They lothe Manna 11 The weake faith of Mosés 16 The Lord deuideth the burthē of Mosés to seuenty of the Ancientes 31 The Lord sendeth quaiies 33 Their lust is punished 1 WHen the people became murmurers it displeased the Lord and the Lord heard it therefore his wrath was kindled and the fire of the Lord burnt among them and * cōsumed the vt most parte of the hoste 2 Then the people cryed vnto Mosés whē Mosés prayed vnto the Lorde the fire was quenched 3 And he called the name of that place Taberáh because the fire of the Lord burnt among them 4 ¶ And a nomber of people that was amōg them fel a lusting and turned away the children of Israél also wept and said Who shal giue vs flesh to eat 5 We 〈◊〉 the fish which we did eat in Egypt for naught the cucumbers and the pepons and the lekes and the onions and the garleke 6 But now our soule is dried away we can se nothing but this MAN 7 The MAN also was as * coriander sede his coulour like the coulour of bdelium 8 The people went about and gathered it and ground it in milles or bet it in morters and baked it in a cauldron and made cakes of it and the taste of it was like vnto the taste of freshoyle 9 And whē the dewe fel downe vpō the hoste in the night the MAN fel with it 10 ¶ Then Mosés heard the people wepe throughout their families euerie man in the dore of his tente and the wrath of the Lorde was grieuously kindled also Mosés was grieued 11 And Mosés said vnto the Lorde Wherefore hast thou vexed thy seruant and why haue I not founde fauour in thy sight seing thou hast put the charge of all this people vpon me 12 Haue I conceiued al this people or haue I begotten them that thou shuldest say vnto me Cary them in thy bosome as a nurse bea reth the sucking childe vnto the land for the which thou swarest vnto their fathers 13 Where shulde I haue flesh to giue vnto all this people for they wepe vnto me saying Giue vs flesh that we may eat 14 I am not able to beare all this people alone for it is to heauie for me 15 Therfore if thou deale thus with me I pray thee if I haue founde fauour in thy sight kill me that I beholde not my miserie 16 ¶ Then the Lorde said vnto Mosés Gather vnto me seuenty men of the Elders of Israél whome thou knowest that they are the Elders of the people and gouerners ouer thē and bryng them vnto the Tabernacle of the Congregacion and let them stand there with thee 17 And I wil come downe and talke with thee there take of the Spirit whiche is vpon thee and put vpon them and thei shal beare the burthē of the people with thee so thou shalt not beare it alone 18 Furthermore thou shalt say vnto the people Be sanctified against tomorowe and ye shall eat fleshe for you haue wept in the eares of the Lorde saying Who shal giue vs flesh to eat for we were better in Egypt therefore the Lorde will giue you flesh and ye shal eat 19 Ye shal not eat one day not two dayes nor fiue daies nether ten daies nor twētie daies 20 But a whole moneth vntil it come out at your nostrels and be lothesome vnto you because ye haue contemned the Lorde whiche is among you and haue wept before hym saying Why came we hither out of Egypt 21 And Mosés said Six hūdreth thousand fotemen are there of the people amōg whom I am and thou saiest I wil giue thē flesh that they may eat a moneth long 22 Shal the shepe and the beues be slaine for them to finde them ether shall all the fish of the sea be gathered together for them to suffise them 23 And the Lorde sayd vnto Moses Is * the Lordes hand shortened thou shalt se now whether my worde shall come to passe vnto thee or no. 24 ¶ So Mosés went out and tolde the people the wordes of the Lord and gathered seuēty men of the Elders of the people and set thē round about the Tabernacle 25 Then the Lord came downe in a cloude speake vnto him and toke of the Spirit that was vpon him and put it vpon the seuēty Ancient men and when the Spirit rested vpon them then they prophecied and did not cease 26 But there remained two of the men in the hoste the name of the one was Eldád the name of the other Medád and the Spirit rested vpon them for they were of thē that were writen and went not out vnto the Tabernacle and they prophecied in the hoste 27 Then there ran a yong man and tolde Mosés and said Eldád ād Medād do prophecie in the hoste 28 And Ioshúa the sonne of Nun the seruant of Mosés one of his yong men answered and said My Lorde Mosés forbid them 29 But Mosés said vnto him Enuyest thou for my sake yea wolde God that all the Lords people were Prophetes and that the Lord wolde put his Spirit vpon them 30 And Mosés returned into the hoste he and the Elders of Israél 31 Then there went forth a winde frō the Lord and * broght quailes from the Sea let thē fall vpon the campe a dayes iourney on this side and a dayes iourney on the other side round about the hoste they were about two cubites about the
go with vs fight against the children of 〈◊〉 and be our heade ouer all the inhabitants of Gileád 9 And Iphtáh said vnto the Elders of Gileád If ye brīg me home againe to fight against the children of Ammôn if the Lorde gyue them before me shall I be your head 10 And the Elders of Gileád said to Iphtáh The Lord be witnes betwene vs if we do not according to thy wordes 11 Then Iphtáh went with the Elders of Gileád and the people made hym heade and captaine ouer them and Iphtáh rehearsed all his wordes before the Lord in Mizpéh 12 ¶ Then Iphtáh sent messengers vnto the Kynge of the chyldren of Ammôn saying What hast thou to do with me that thou art come against me to fight in my land 13 And the King of the children of Ammón answered vnto the messengers of Iphtáh * Because Israél toke my land when they came vp from Egypte from Arnôn vnto Iabbôk and vnto Iordén now therfore restore those lands quietly 14 Yet Iphtáh sent messengers againe vnto the King of the children of Ammón 15 And said vnto him Thus saith Iphtáh * Israél toke not the land of Moáb nor the land of the children of Ammōn 16 But when Israél came vp from Egypt and walked through the wildernes vnto the red Sea then they came to Kadésh 17 * And Israél sent messengers vnto the King of Edóm saying Let me I pray thee go through thy lād but the King 〈◊〉 Edóm wold not consent and also they sent vnto the King of Moáb but he wolde not therfore Israél abode in Kadésh 18 Then thei went through the wildernes compassed the land of Edôm and the land of Moáb and came by the Eastside of the land Moáb and pit ched on the other side of Arnon * came not within the coast of Moáb for Arnō was the border of Moáb 19 Also Israél * sent messengers vnto Sihón King of the Amorites the King of Heshbō and Israél said vnto him Let vs passe we pray thee by the land vnto our place 20 But Sihon consented not to Israél that he shulde go through his coast but Sihôn gathered all his people together and pitched in Iaház and fought with Israé 21 And the Lord God of Israél gaue 〈◊〉 all his folke into the handes of Israél and they smote them so Israél possessed all the land of the Amorites the inhabitantes of that countrey 22 And they possessed all the coaste of the Amorites from Arnón vnto Iabbôk and from the wildernes euen vnto Iordén 23 Now therefore the Lord GOD of Israél hath cast out the Amorites before his people Israél and shuldest thou possesse it 24 Woldest not thou possesse that whyche Chemôsh thy God giueth thee to possesse So whome so euer the Lord our God driueth out before vs them will we possesse 25 * And art thou now farre better then Balák the sonne of Zippór Kynge of Moáb did he not striue with Israél fight against them 26 When Israél dwelt in Heshbōn and in her townes and in Aroér and in her townes and in all the Cities that are by the coasts of Arnôn thre hundreth yeres why did ye not then recouer them in that space 27 Wherefore I haue not offended thee but thou doest me wrong to warre against me The Lord the Iudge be iudge thys daye betwene the children of Israél the children of Ammón 28 How beit the King of the children of Ammôn hearkened not vnto the wordes of Iphtáh which he had sent him 29 ¶ Then the Spirit of the Lord came vpon Iphtáh and he passed ouer to Gileád and to Manasséh and came to Mizpéh in Gileád and from Mizpéh in Gileád he went vnto the children of Ammôn 30 And Iphtáh vowed a vowe vnto the Lord said If thou shalt deliuer the children of Ammôn in to mine hands 31 Thē that thinge that commeth out of the dores of mine house to mete me when I come home in peace from the children of Ammôn shall be the Lords and I will offer it for a burnt offring 32 And so Iphtáh went vnto the children of Ammôn to fight against them the Lord deliuered them into his hands 33 And he smote them from Aroér euen tyll thou come to Minnith twentie cities and so forthe to Abél of the vineyardes with an exceding great slaughter Thus the children of Ammon were humbled before the children of Israél 34 ¶ Now whē Iphtáh came to Mizpéh vnto his house beholde his daughter came out to mete him with timbrels and daunces whiche was his onely childe he had none other sonne nor daughter 35 And whē he sawe her he rent his cloths said Alas my daughter thou hast broght me lowe and art of them that trouble me for I haue opened my mouthe vnto the Lord and can not go backe 36 And she said vnto him My father if thou haste opened thy mouthe vnto the Lorde do with me as thou hast promysed seynge that the Lord hathe auenged thee of thine enemies the children of Ammón 37 Also she said vnto her father Do thus muche for me suffre me two moneths that I may go to the mountaines and bewaile my virginitie I and my fellowes 38 And he said Go and he sent her away two monethes so she went with her companions and lamented her virginitie vppon the mountaines 39 And after the end of two monethes she turned againe vnto her Father who dyd with her according to his vowe which he had vowed and she had knowen no man it was a custome in Israél 40 The daughters of Israel went yere by yere to lament the daughter of Iphtáh the Gileadite foure dayes in a yere CHAP. XII 6 Iphtáh killeth two and fortie thousand Ephraimites 8 After Iphtáh succedeth Ibzán 11 Elón 13 And Abdón 1 ANd the men of Ephráim gathered thē selues together and wēt North ward said vnto Iphtáh Wherfore wētest thou to fight against the childrē of Ammón and didst not call vs to go with thee we will therfore burne mine house vpō thee with fire 2 And Iphtáh said vnto them I and my people were at greate strife with the children of Ammón and when I called you ye deliuered me not out of their hands 3 So when I sawe that ye deliuered me not I put my life in mine hands went vpō the children of Ammón so the Lord deliuered them into mine hands Wherefore thē are ye come vpō me now to fight againste me 4 Then Iphtáh gathered all the mē of Gileád and fought with Ephráim the men of Gileád smote Ephráim because they sayde Ye Giliadites are run agates of Ephráim among the Ephraimites and among the Manassites 5 Also the Giliadites toke the passages of Iordén before the Ephraimites and when the Ephraimites that were escaped sayde Let me passe then the men of Gileád said vnto him
him and made him a captaine ouer a thousand and he went out and in before the people 14 And Dauid behaued him selfe wisely in all his waies for the Lord was with him 15 Wherefore when Saúl sawe that he was ve ry wise he was afraied of him 16 For all Israél and Iudáh loued Dauid becau se he went out and in before them 17 ¶ Then Saúl said to Dauid Beholde mine eldest daughter Meráb her I wil giue thee to wife onely be a valiant sonne vnto me and fight the Lords battels for Saúl thoght Mine hand shal not be vpon him but the hād of the Philistīs shal be vpō him 18 And Dauid answered Saúl What am I and what is my life or the familie of my father in Israél that I shuldebe sonne in lawe to the King 19 How 〈◊〉 whē Meráb Sauls daughter shulde haue bene giuen to Dauid she was giuen vnto Adriél a Meholathite to wife 20 ¶ Then Michál Sauls daughter loued Dauid and thei shewed Saúl and the thing pleased him 21 Therefore Saul said I wil giue him herz that she may be a snare to him and that the hand of the Philistims may be against hi Wherefore Saúl said to Dauid Thou shalt this day be my sonne in lawe in the one of the twaine 22 And Saúl commāded his seruants Speake with Dauid secretly and say Beholde the King hathe a fauour to thee and all his ser uants loue thee be now therefore the Kings sonne in lawe 23 And Sauls seruants spake these wordes in the eares of Dauid And Dauid said Semeth it to you a light thing to be a Kings sonne in lawe seing that I am a poore mā and of small reputacion 24 And thē Sauls seruants broght him word againe saying Suche wordes spake Dauid 25 And Saúl said This wise shal ye say to Dauid The King desireth no do wrie but an hundreth foreskinnes of the Philistims to be auenged of the Kings enemies for Saúl thoght to make Dauid fall into the hands of the Philistims 26 And when his seruants tolde Dauid these wordes it pleased Dauid wel to be the Kings sonne in lawe and the daies were not expired 27 After warde Dauid arose with his men and went and slewe of the Philistims two hundreth men and Dauid broght their foreskinnes and thei gaue them wholy to the King that he might be the Kings sonne in lawe therefore Saúl gaue him michál daughter to wife 18 Then Saúl sawe and vnderstode that the Lord was with Dauid and that Michál the daughter of Saûl loued him 29 Then Saúl was more and more afraied of Dauid and Saúl became alway Dauids enemy 30 And when the princes of the Philistims went for the at their going for the Dauid behaued him selfe more wisely then all the seruantes of Saúl so that his name was mu che set by CHAP. XIX 2 Ionathan declareth to Dauid the wicked purpose of Saúl 11 Michal his wife saueth him 18 Dauid commeth to Samuél 23 The Spirit of prophecie commeth en Saúl 1 THen Saúl spake to Ionathan his sonne and to all his seruants that they shulde kil Dauid but Ionathán Sauls sonne had a great fauour to Dauid 2 And Ionathán tolde Dauid saying Saūl my father goeth about to slaye thee now therefore I pray thee take hede vnto thy selfe vnto the morning and abide in a secret place and hide thy selfe 3 And I wil go out and stand by my father in the field where thou art and wil commune with my father of thee and I wil se what he saith and wil tel thee 4 ¶ And Ionathan spake good of Dauid vn to Saúl his father and said vnto him Let not the King sinne against his seruant against Dauid for he hathe not sinned against thee but his workes haue bene to thee very good 5 For he did * put his life in danger and slewe the Philistim and the Lord wroght a great saluacion for all Israél thou sawest it and thou reioysedst wherefore then wilt thou sinne against innocent blood slaye Dauid with out a cause 6 Then Saúl hearkened vnto the voyce of Ionathán and Saūl sware As the Lord liueth he shalt not dye 7 So Ionathán called Dauid and Ionathán shewed him all those wordes and Ionathán broght Dauid to Saúl and he was in his presence as in times past 8 ¶ Againe the warre began Dauid wēt out and foght with the Philistims slewe them with a great slaughter and they fled from him 9 ¶ And the euil Spirit of the Lord was vpō Saúl as he sate in his house hauing his spea re in his hand and Dauid played with his hand 10 And Saūl entended to smite Dauid to the wall with the speare but he turned aside out of Sauls presence and he smote the speare against the wall but Dauid fled eschaped the same night 11 Saūl also sent messengers vnto Dauids house to watche him and to slaye him in the morning Michál Dauids wife tolde it him saying If thou saue not thy self this night tomorowe thou shalt be slaine 12 So Michál let Dauid downe through a windowe and he went and fled and escaped 13 Then Michāl toke an image and layed it in the bed and put a pillowe stuffed with goates heere vnder thé head of it and co uered it with a cloth 14 And when Saúl sent messen gers to take Dauid she said He is sicke 15 And Saúl sent the messengers againe to se Dauid saying Bring him to me in the bed that I may slaye him 16 And when the messengers were come in beholde an image was in the bed with a pillowe of goates here vnder the head of it 17 And Saúl said vnto Michà l Why hast thou mocked me so and sent away mine enemy that he is eschaped And Michál answered Saúl He said vnto me Let me go or els I wil kil thee 18 ¶ So Dauid fled and escaped and came to Samuél to Ramáh and tolde him all that Saúl had done to him and he and Samuél went and dwelt in Naiōth 19 But one tolde Saūl saying Beholde Dauid is at Naioth in Ramáh 20 And Saúl sent messengers to take Dauid and whē they sawe a cōpanie of Prophets prophecying and Samuel standing as ap pointed ouer them the Spirit of God fel vpon the messengers of Saúl and they also prophecied 21 And when it was tolde Saūl he sent other messēgers and they prophecied likewise againe Saūl sent the third messengers they prophecied also 22 Then went he him self to Ramáh and came to a great wel that is in Sechū he asked and said Where are Samuel and Dauid and one said Beholde they be at Naiōth in Ramáh 23 And he went thither euen to Naiòth in Ramáh and the Spirit of God came vpon him also and he wēt prophecying vntil he came to Naiōth in Ramáh 24 And he stript of
did spread them abroad 44 Thou hast also deliuered me from the con tencions of my people thou hast preserued me to be the head ouer nacions the people whiche I knewe not do serue me 45 Strangers shal be in subiection to me assone as they heare they shal obey me 46 Strangers shall shrinke awaye and feare in their priuie chambers 47 Let the LORD liue and blessed be my strength and God euen the force of my sal uacion be exalted 48 It is God that giueth me power to reuēge me and sub due the people vnder me 49 And rescueth me from mine enemies thou also haste lift me vp frome them that rose against me thou haste deliuered me from the cruel man 50 Therefore I wil praise thee ô Lord among the * nacions and wil sing vnto thy Name 51 He is the towre of saluacion for his King and she weth mercy to his Anointed euen to Dauid and to his seede * for euer CHAP. XXIII 1 The last wordes of Dauid 6 The wicked shal be plucked vp as thornes 8 The names and facts of his mighty men 15 He desired water and wolde not drinke it 1 THese also be the laste wordes of Dauid Dauid the sonne of Ishai sayth euen the man who was set vp on hie the Anointed of the God of Iaakób and the swete singer of Israél saith 2 The Spirit of the Lord spake by me and his worde was in my tongue 3 The God of Israél spake to me the strength of Israél said thou shalt beare rule ouer mē being iust and ruling in the feare of God 4 Euen as the mourning light when the sunne riseth the mourning I say without clouds so shal mine house be and not as the grasse of the earth is by the bright raine 5 For so shal not mine house be with God for he hathe made with me an euerlasting coueuant perfite in all points and sure therefore all mine health and whole desire is that he will not make it growe so 6 But the wicked shal be euerie one as thornes thrust away because they cannot betaken with hands 7 But the man that shall touche them muste be defensed with yron or with the shaft of aspeare and they shal be burnt with fire in the same place 8 ¶ These be the names of the mighty men whome Dauid had He that sate in the seate of wisdome beynge chief of the princes was Adinō of Ezni he slewe eight hundreth at one time 9 And after hym was * Eleazár the sonne of Dodó the sonne of Ahohi one of the thre worthies with Dauid whē they defied the Philistims gathered thereto battell whē the men of Israél were gone vp 10 He arose and smote the Philistims vntil his hande was weary and his hand claue vnto the sworde and the Lorde gaue great victorie the same day and the people returned after him onely to spoile 11 After hym was * Shammáh the sonne of Agé the Hararite for the Philistims assembled at a towne where was a piece of a field full of lentils and the people fled from the Philistims 12 But he stode in the middes of the field and defended it and slewe the Philistims so the Lord gaue great victorie 13 ¶ Afterwarde thre of the thirty captaines went downe and came to Dauid in the haruest time vnto the caue of Adullam and the hoste of the Philistims pitched in the valley of Repháim 14 And Dauid was then in an holde and the garison of the Philistims was then in Beth-léhem 15 And Dauid longed and sayd Oh that one wolde giue me to drinke of the water of the well of Beth-léhem whiche is by the gate 16 Then the thre mightie brake into the hoste of the Philistims and drewe water out of the well of Beth-léhem that was by the gate and toke and broght it to Dauid who wolde not drinke thereof but powred it for an offring vnto the Lord. 17 And said O Lorde be it far frome me that I shulde do this Is not this the blood of the men that went in ieopardy of their lyues therefore he wolde not drynke it These things did these thre mighty men 18 ¶ * And Abishai the brother of Ioab the sonne of Zeruiáh was chief among the thre and he lifted vp his speare against thre hundreth and slewe them and he had the name among the thre 19 For he was moste excellent of the thre and was the captaine but he atteined not vnto the first thre 20 And Benaiah the sonne of Iehoiadá the sonne of a valiant man whiche had done many actes and was of Kabzeel slewe two stronge men of Moáb he went downe also and slewe a lion in the middes of a pit in the time of snowe 21 And he slewe an Egyptian a man of great stature and the Egyptian had a speare in his hande but he went downe to him with a staffe and plucked the speare out of the Egy ptiās hād slewe him with his own speare 22 These thyngs did Benaiah the sonne of Iehoiada and had the name among the thre worthies 23 He was honorable among thirty but he atteyned not to the firste thre and Dauid made him of his counsel 24 ¶ * Asahél the brother of Ioáb was one of the thirty Elhanán the sonne of Dodó of Beth-léhem 25 〈◊〉 the Harodite Eliká the Harodite 26 Hélez the * Paltite Ira the sonne of Ikkésh the Tekoite 27 Abiézer the Anethothite Mebunnai the Husathite 28 Zalmon an Ahohite Maharái the Netophathite 29 Héleb the sonne of Baanáh a Netophathite Ittái the sonne of Ribái of Gibeah of the children of Beniamin 30 Benaiah the Pitathonite Hiddái of the riuer of Gaásh 31 Abi-álbon the Arbathite Azmáueth the Barhumite 32 Elihabá the Shaalbonite of the sonnes of Iashén Ionathan 33 Shammah the Hararite Ahiam the sonne of Sharar the Hararite 34 Eliphélet the sonne of Ahasbai the sonne of Maachathi Eliam the sonne of Ahithophel the Gilonite 35 Hezráithe Carmelite Paarái the Arbite 36 〈◊〉 the sonne of Nathan of Zobah Bani the Gadite 37 Zélek the Ammonite Naharai the Beerothite the armour bearer of Ioáb the sonne of Zeruiáh 38 Irathe Ithrite Garéb the Ithrite 39 Vriiah the Hittite thirty and seuen in all CHAP. XXIIII 1 Dauid causeth the people to be nombred 10 He repenteth and chuseth to fall into Gods hands 15 Seuentie thousand perish with the pestilence 1 ANd the wrath of the Lorde was agayne kindled agaynste Israél and he moued Dauid against them in that he said Go nom ber Israél and Iudáh 2 For the Kyng 〈◊〉 to Ioáb the captaine of the hoste 〈◊〉 was with hym Go spedely now through all the tribe of Israél frome Dan euen to Beer-shéba and nomber ye the people that 〈◊〉 may knowe the nomber of the people 3 And Ioab said vnto the King The
said Seing the Lord doeth not succourthee how shulde I helpe thee with the barne or with the wine presse 28 Also the King said vnto her What aileth thee And she answered This woman said vnto me Giue thy sonne that we may eat him to day and we wil eat my sonne tomorowe 29 * So we sod my sonne and did eat him and I said to her the day after Giue thy sonne that we may eat him but she hathe hid her sonne 30 And when the King had heard the wordes of the woman he rent his clothes and as he went vpon the wall the people loked and beholde he had sacke cloth within vpon his flesh 31 And he said God do so to me and more also if the head of Elishá the sonne of Shaphát shal stand on him this day 32 Now Elishá sate in his house and the Elders sate with him And the King sent a man before him but before the messenger came to him he said to the Elders Se ye not how this murtherers sonne hathe sent to take away mine head take hede when the messen ger commeth and shut the dore and hādle him roughly at the dore is not the sound of his masters fete behind him 33 While he yet talked with them beholde the messenger came downe vnto him and said Beholde this euil commeth of the Lord shulde I attend on the Lord any longer CHAP. VII 1 Elishā prophecieth plentie of vitaile and other things to Samaria 6 The Syrians runne away and haue no man following them 17 The prince that wolde not beleue the worde of Elisha is troden to death 1 THen Elishá said Heareye the worde of the Lord thus saith the Lord Tomorowe this time a measure of fine floure shal be solde for a shekel and two measures of barly for a shekel in the gate of Samaria 2 Then a prince on whose hand the King lea ned answered the man of God and said Thogh the Lord wolde make windowes in the heauen colde this thing come to passe And he said Beholde thou shalt se it with thine eyes but thou shalt not eat thereof 3 Now there were foure leprouse men at the entring in of the gate and they said one to another Why sit we here vntil we dye 4 If we say We wil entre into the citie the famine is in the citie and we shal dye there ād 〈◊〉 we sit here wedye also Now therefore come and let vs fall into the campe of the Aramites if thei saue our liues we shal liue and if they kil vs we are but dead 5 So they 〈◊〉 vp in the twilight to go to the campe of the Aramites and when thei were come to the vtmoste parte of the campe of the Aramites lo there was no man there 6 For the Lord had caused the campe of the Aramites to heare a noise of charets and a noise of horses and a noise of a great armie so that they said one to another Beholde the King of 〈◊〉 hathe hired against vs the Kings of the Hittites and the Kings of the Egyptians to come vpon vs. 7 Wherefore they arose fled in the twilight and left their tentes and their horses their 〈◊〉 euen the campe as it was and fled for their 〈◊〉 8 And when these lepers came to the vtmost part of the campe they entred into one tent and did eat and drinke and caried thence siluer and golde and raiment and went and hid it after they returned and entred into another tent and caried thence also and went and hid it 9 Then said one to another We do not wel this day is a day of good tidings and we holde our peace if we tary til day light some mischief wil come vpon vs. Now therefore come let vs go and tel the Kings housholde 10 So they came and called vnto the porters of the citie and tolde thē saying We came to the campe of the Aramites and lo there was no man there nether voyce of man but horses tyed and asses tyed and the tētes are they were 11 And the porters cryed and declared to the Kings house within 12 Then the King arose in the night and said vnto his seruants I wil shewe you now what the Aramites haue done vnto vs. They knowe that we are asfamished therefore they are gone out of the campe to hide them selues in the field saying When thei come out of the citie we shal catche them aliue and get into the citie 13 And one of his seruants answered and said Let men take now fiue of the horses that remaine and are left in the citie beholde they are euen as all the multitude of Israél that are left therein beholde I say they are as the multitude of the Israelites that are cosumed and we wil send to se. 14 So they toke two charets of horses and the King sent after the hoste of the Aramites saying Go and se. 15 And they went after them vnto Iordén and lo all the way was ful of clothes and vessels which the Aramites had cast from them in their haste and the messengers returned and tolde the King 16 Then the people went out and spoiled the campe of the Aramites so a measure of fine floure was at a shekel and two 〈◊〉 of barly at a shekel according to the worde of the Lord. 17 And the King gaue the prince on whose hand he leaned the charge of the gate the people trode vpon him in the gate and he dyed as the mā of God had said which spake it when the King came downe to him 18 And it came to passe as the man of God had spoken to the King saying Two measures of barly at a shek el a 〈◊〉 of fine floure shal be at a shek el tomorowe about this time in the gate of Samaria 19 But the prince had answered the mā of God and said Thogh the Lord wolde make windowes in the heauē colde 〈◊〉 come so to passe And he said Beholde thou shalt se it with thine eyes but thou shalt not eat thereof 20 And so it came vnto him for the people trode vpon him in the gate and he dyed CHAP. VIII 1 〈◊〉 prophecieth vnto the Shunammire the dearth of seuen yere 12 He 〈◊〉 to Hazaél that he shal be King of Syria 〈◊〉 Hereigneth after 〈◊〉 16 Iehorā reigneth ouer Iudah 20 Edóm falleth from Iudah Oho ziah succedeth 〈◊〉 1 THen spake Elishá vnto the womā * whose sonne he had restored to life saying Vp and go thou and thine house and soiourne where thou canst soiourne for the Lord hathe called for a famine and it cōmeth 〈◊〉 vpon the land seuen yeres 2 And the womā arose and did after the saying of the man of God and went bothe she and her housholde and soiourned in the land of the Philistims seuen yeres 3 ¶ And at the seuen yeres end the woman returned
Ierusalém euen by their brethren 39 And * Ner begate Kish and Kish begate Saúl and Saúl begate Ionathà n and Malchishúa and Abinadáb and Eshbáal 40 And the sonne of Ionathan was Merib-báal and Merib-báal begate Micáh 41 And the sonnes of Micáh were Pithon Melech and Tahréa 42 And Aház begate Iaráh and Iaráh begate Alémech and Azmaneth and Zimri and Zimri begate Mozá 43 And Mozá begate Bineá whose sonne was Repheiáh and his sonne was Eleasáh and his sonne Azel 44 And Azél had six sonnes whose names are these Azrikam Bocherú and Ismaél and Sheariáh and Obadiáh and Hanán these are the sonnes of Azél CHAP. X. 1 The battel of Saúl against the Philistims 4 In which he dveth 5 And his sonnes also 13 The cause of Sauls death 1 THen * the Philistims foght against Israél and the men of Israél fled before the Philistims and fel downe slaine in mount Gilbóa 2 And the Philistims pursued after Saúl and after his sonnes and the Philistims smote Ionathán and Abinadah and Malchishúa the sonnes of Saúl 3 And the batttel was sore against Saúl and the archers hit him and he was wounded of the archers 4 Thē said Saúl to his armour bearer Drawe out thy sworde ād thrust me 〈◊〉 the rewith lest these vncircumcised come and mocke at me but his armour bearer wolde not for he was sore afraid therefore Saúl toke the sworde and fel vpon it 5 And when his armour bearer sawe that Saul was dead he fel like wise vpō the sword and dyed 6 So Saúl dyed and his thre sonnes and all his house they dyed together 7 And when all the men of Israél that were in the valley sawe how they fled and that Saúl and his sonnes were dead they forso ke their cities and fled away and the Philistims came and dwelt in them 8 And on the morowe when the Philistims came to spoile them that were slaine they found Saúl and his sonnes lying inmount Gilbôa 9 And when they had stript him they toke his head and his armour and sent them in to the land of the Philistims round about to publish it vnto their idoles and to the people 10 And they laied vp his armour in the house of their god and set vp his head in the hou se of Dragón 11 ¶ When all thei of Iabésh Gileád heard all that the Philistims had done to Saúl 12 Then they arose all the valiant men and toke the body of Saúl and the bodies of his sonnes and broght them to Iabésh buryed the bones of them vnder an oke in Iabésh and fasted seuen dayes 13 So Saúl dyed for his transgression that he committed against the Lord * euē against the worde of the Lord which he kept not and in that he soght and asked counsel of a * familiar spirit 14 And asked not of the Lord therefore he slewe him and turned the kingdome vnto Dauid the sonne of Ishái CHAP. XI 3 After the death of Saúl is Dauid anointed in Hebrón 5 The Iebusites rebell against Dauid from vhome he taketh the towre of Zión 6 Ioáb is made captaine 10 His valiant men 1 THen * all Israél gathered them selues to Dauid vnto Hebron saying Behold we are thy bones and thy flesh 2 And in time past euen whē Saúl was King thou leddest Israél out and in and the lord thy God said vnto thee Thou shalt fede my people Israél and thou shalt be captaine ouer my people Israél 3 So came all the Elders of Israél to the King to Hebron and Dauid made a couenant with them in Hebrón before the Lord. And they anointed Dauid King ouer Israél * according to the worde of the lord by the hand of Samuél 4 ¶ And Dauid and all Israél went to Ierusa lém which is Iebus where were the Iebusites the inhabitants of the land 5 And the inhabitants of Iebús said to Dauid Thou shalt not come in hither Neuer theles Dauid toke the towre of Ziō which is the citie of Dauid 6 And dauid said * Whosoeuer smiteth the Iebusites first shal be the chief and captaine So Ioáb the sonne of Zeruiáh went first vp and was captaine 7 And Dauid dwelt in the towre therefore thei called it the citie of Dauid 8 * And he buylt the citie on euerie side frō Millo euē round about and Ioáb repaired the reft of the citie 9 And Dauid prospered and grewe for the Lord of hostes was with him 10 ¶ * These also are chief of the valiant men that were with Dauid and ioyned their for ce with him in his kingdome with all 〈◊〉 to make him King ouer Israél according to the worde of the Lord. 11 And this is the nomber of the valiant men whome Dauid had Iashobeám the sonne of Hachmons the chief among thirty he lift vp his speare against thre hūdreth whome he slewe at one time 12 And after him was Eleazar the sonne of Dódo the Ahohite which was one of the thre valiant men 13 He was with Dauid at Pas-dammim and there the Philistims were gathered together to battel and there was a parcel of ground ful of barly and the people fled before the Philistims 14 And thei stode in the middes of the field and saued it and slewe the Philistims so the Lord gaue a great victorie 15 ¶ And thre of the thirtie captaines went to a rocke to Dauid into the caue of Adullám And the armie of the Philistims camped in the valley of Rephaim 16 And when Dauid was in the holde the Phi listims garison was at Beth-léhem 17 And Dauid longed and said * Oh that one wolde giue me to drinke of the water of the well of Beth-léhem that is at the gate 18 Then these thre brake thorowe the hoste of the Philistims and drewe water out of the well of Beth-léhem that was by the gate toke it and broght it to Dauid but Dauid wolde not drinke of it but powred it for an oblacion to the Lord 19 And said Let not my God suffer me to do this shulde I drinke the blood of these mēs liues for they haue broght it with the ieopar dye of their liues therefore he wolde not drinke it these things did these thre mightie men 20 ¶ And Abshái the brother of Ioáb he was chief of the thre and he lift vp his speare against thre hundreth and slewe them and had the name among the thre 21 Among the thre he was more honorable then the two he was their captaine * but he attained not vnto the first thre 22 Benaiáh the sonne of Iehoiadá the sonne of a valiāt man which had done manie actes and was of Kabzeél he slewe two strong men of Moáb he went downe also slewe a lion in the middes of a pit in time of snow 23 And he slewe an Egyptian a man of great stature euen fiue cubites
of mine enemie and God commanded me to make haste leaue of to come against God which is with me lest he destroye thee 22 But Iosiáh wolde not turne his face from him but chāged his apparel to fight with him and hearkened not vnto the wordes of Nechó which were of the mouth of GOD but came to sight in the valley of Megiddó 23 And the shoters shot at King Iosiáh thē the King said to his seruants Cary me away for I am very sicke 24 So his seruants toke him out of that charet put him in the seconde charet which he had and when they had broght him to Ierusalém he dyed and was buryed in the sepulchres of his fathers and all Iudáh Ierusalém mourned for Iosiáh 25 And Ieremiah lamented Iosiáh and all singing men and singing womē mourned for Iosiáh in their lamentacions to this day made the same for an ordinance vnto Israél and beholde they be written in the lamentacions 26 Concerning the rest of the actes of Iosiáh and his goodnes doing as it was written in the Law of the Lord. 27 And his dedes first and last beholde thei are writen in the boke of the Kings of Israél and Iudáh CHAP. XXXVI 1 After Iosiáh reigneth Iehoahaz 4 After Iehoahaz Ieho iakim 〈◊〉 After him 〈◊〉 11 After him Zedekiah 14. 17 In whose time all the people were caryed away to Babél for contemning the 〈◊〉 of the Prophetes 22 And were restored againe the seuentieth yere after by King Cyrus 1 THen * the people of the land toke Iehoaház the sonne of Iosiáh and made him King in his father stead in Ierusalém 2 Iehoahaz was thre and twētie yere olde when he began to reigne and he reigned thre moneths in Ierusalém 3 And the King of Egypt toke him away at Ierusalém and condemned the land in an hundreth talents of siluer and a talent of golde 4 ¶ And the King of Egypt made Eliakim his brother King ouer Iudáh and Ierusalē and turned his name to Iehoiakim Nechó toke Iehoaháh his brother and caryed him to Egypt 5 Iehoiakim was fyue twentie yere olde when he began to reigne and he reigned eleuen yere in Ierusalém and did euil in the sight of the Lord his God 6 Against him came vp Nebuchadnezzar King of Bábél and bounde him with chaines to carye him to Babél 7 Nebuchadnezzar also * caryed of the vessels of the house of the Lord to Babél and put them in his Temple at Babél 8 Concerning the rest of the actes of Iehoia kim and his abominacions which he did and that which was founde vpon him beholde they are writen in the boke of the Kings of Israél ād Iudáh and Iehoiachim his sonne reigned in his steade 9 ¶ Iehoiachim was eight yere olde whē he began to reigne and he reigned thre moneths and ten dayes in Ierusalém and did euilin the sight of the Lord. 10 And when the yere was out King Nebuchadnezzar sent and broght him to Ba bél with the precious vessels of the house of the Lord he made Zedekiáh his bro ther King ouer Iudáh and Ierusalém 11 Zedekiáh was one and twentie yere olde when he began to reigne and reigned eleuen yere in Ierusalem 12 * And he did euil in the sight of the Lord his God and humbled not him selfe before Ieremiáh the Prophet at the commandement of the Lord. 13 But he rebelled moreouer against Nebuchadnezar which had caused him to sweare by God and he hardened his necke and made his heart obstinate that he might not returne to the Lord God of Israél 14 All the chief of the Priests also and of the people trespassed wonderfully according to all the abominacions of the heathen polluted the house of the Lord which he had sanctified in Ierusalém 15 Therefore the Lord God of their fathers sent to then by his messengers rising early and sending for he had compassion on his people and on his habitacion 16 But they mocked the messengers of God and despised his wordes and misused his Prophetes vntil the wrath of the Lord arose against his people and til there was no remedie 17 For he broght vpon them the King of the Caldeans who slewe their yongmen with the sworde in the house of their Sanctua rie and spared nether yong men nor virgi ne ancient not aged God gaue all vnto his hand 18 And all the vessels of the house of GOD great and small and the treasures of the house of the Lord and the treasures of the King and of his princes all these caryed he to Babél 19 And they burnt the house of God and bra ke downe the wall of Ierusalém and burnt all the places thereof with fyre and all the precious vessels thereof to destroye all 20 And thei that were left by the sworde caryed he away to Babél and they were seruants to him and to his sonnes vntil the kingdome of the Persians had rule 21 To fulfil the worde of the LORD by the moūts of Ieremiah vntil the land had her fil of her Sabbaths for all the dayes that she lay desolate she kept Sabbath to ful fil seuentie yeres 22 ¶ * But in the first yere of Cyrus King of Persia whē the worde of the Lord spokē by the mouth of Ieremiáh was finished the lord stirred vp the spirit of Cyrus King of Persia and he made a proclamacion through all his kingdome and also by wri ting saying 23 Thus sayth Cyrus King of Persia All the kingdomes of the earth hathe the Lord God of heauen giuen me and he hathe cō manded me to buylt him an house in Ierusalem that is in Iudáh Who is among you of all his people with whome the Lord his God is let him go vp THE PRAYER OF MAnesséh King of the Ievves O Lord almightie God of our fathers Abrā Isaac and Iacob and of their righteous sede which hast made heauen and earth with all their ornament which hast bount the sea by the worthe of thy commandement which hast shut vp the depe and sealed it by thy terrible and glorious Name whome all do feare and tremble before thy power for the maiestie of thy glorie can not be borne and thine angrie threatning toward sinners is importable but thy merciful promes is vnmeasurable and vnsearchable For thou art the moste high Lord of great compassion long suffring and moste merciful and repentest for mans miseries Thon ô Lord according to thy great goodnes hast promised repentance and forgiuenes to them that sinne against thee and for thine infinite mercies hast appointed repentance vnto sinners that thei may be saued Thou therefore ô Lord that art the God of the iuste hast not appoin ted repentance to the iuste as to Abram and Isaac and Iacob which haue not sinned against thee but thou hast appointed repentāce vnto me that am ā sinner for I
haue sinned aboue the nomber of the sand of the sea My transgressions ô Lord are multiplied my transgressions are exceding many and I am not worthy to beholde and se the height of the heauens for the multitude of mine vnrighteousnes I am bowed downe with many yron bandes that I can not lift vp mine head nether haue any release For I haue prouoked thy wrath and done euil before thee I did not thy wil nether kept I thy commandements I haue set vp abominacions and haue multiplied offenses Now therefore I bowe the kne of mine heart beseching thee of gra ce I haue sinned ô Lord I haue sinned and I acknowledge my transgressions but I humbly 〈◊〉 thee forgiue me ô Lord forgiue me destroye me not with my transgressiōs Be not angry with me for euer by reseruing euil for me nether 〈◊〉 me into the lower partes of the earth For thou art the GOD. euen the God of them that repent in me thou wilt saue all thy goodnes for thou wilt saue me that an am vnworthy according to thy great mercie therefore I wil praise thee for euer all the dayes of my life for all the power of the heauens praise thee and thine is the glorie for euer and euer Amen EZRA THE ARGVMENT AS the Lord is euer merciful vnto his Church and doeth not punish them but to the intent they shulde se their owne miseries and be exercised vnder the crosse that they might contemne the worlde and aspire vnto the heauens so after that he had visited the Iewes and kept them now in bondage seuentie yeres in a strāge countrey among infideles and idolaters he remembred his tendre mercies and their infirmities and therefore for his owne sake raised them vp a deliuer and moued both e the heart of the chief ruler to pitie them and also by him punished suche which had kept them in seruitude Notwithstāding lest they shulde growe into a contempt of Gods great benefite he kepeth them stil in exercise and raiseth domestical enemies which endeuour as muche as they can to hindre their moste worthie enterprises yet by the exhortacion of the Prophetes they went forward by litle and litle til their worke was finished The autour of this boke was Ezrá who was Priest scribe of the Law as chap 7 6. he returned to Ierusalém the first yere of Darius who succeded Cyrus that is more them fourtie yeres after the returne of the sixt vnder Zerubbabél when the Temple was buylt He broght with him a great companie and muche treasures with letters to the Kings officers for all suche things as shulde be necessa rie for the Temple and at this comming he redressed that which was amisse and set the things in good ordre CHAP. I. 1 Cyrus sendeth againe the people that was in captiuitie 8 And restoreth them their holy vessels 1 NOw * in the first ye re os Cyrus King of persia that the worde of the Lord spoken by the mouth of Ieremiáh might be accomplished the Lord stirred vp the c spirit of Cyrus King of Persia he made a proclamaciō through all his kingdome and also by writing saying 2 Thus saith Cyrus King of Persia The Lord God of heauen hathe giuen me all the kingdomes of the earth and he hathe cōmanded me to buyld him an house in Ierusalém which is in Iudáh 3 Who is he among you of all his people with whome his God is let him go vp to Ie rusalém which is in Iudáh and buyld the house of the Lord God of Israél he is the God which is in Ierusalém 4 And euerie one that remaineth in anie place where he soiourneth let the mē of his place relieue him with siluer and with golde and with substance and with cattel and with a willing offring for the house of God that is in Ierusalém 5 Then the chief fathers of Iudáh and Benia min and the Priests and Leuites rose vp with all them whose spirit God had raised to go vp to buyld the house of the Lord which is in Ierusalém 6 And all they that were about them strēgthened their hands with vessels of siluer with golde with substāce and with cattel and with precious things besides all that was willingly offred 7 Also the King Cyrus broght forthe the vessels of the house of the Lord * which Nebuchadnezzár had taken out of Ierusalém had put thē in the house of his god 8 Euen then did Cyrus King of Persia bring forthe by the hand of Mithredáth the trea surer and counted thē vnto Sheshbazzár the Prince of Iudáh 9 And this is the nomber of them thirtie ba sins of golde a thousand basins of siluer nine and twentie kniues 10 Thirtie bowles of golde and of siluer bowles of the second sorte foure hūdreth and ten and of other vessels a thousand 11 All the vessels of golde siluer were fiue thousand and foure hundreth Sheshbazzár broght vp all with them of the capti uitie that came vp frō Babél to Ierusalém CHAP. II. The nomber of them that returned from the captiuitie 1 THese * also are the sōnes of the prouin ce that went vp out of the captiuitie whome Nebuchadnezzar King of Babél had caried away vnto Babél and returned to Ierusalém and to Iudáh euerie one vnto his citie 2 Which came with Zerubbabél to wit le shua Nehemiáh Seraiáh Reelaiáh Mordecái Bilshan Mispar Beguai Rehum Baanah The nomber of the men of the people of Israél was 3 The sonnes of Parósh two thousand an hundreth seuentie and two 4 The sonnes of Shephatiah thre hundreth seuentie and two 5 The sonnes of Arah seuen hundreth and seuentie and fiue 6 The sonnes of Pahath Moah of the sonnes of Ieshúa Ioab two thousand eight hundreth and twelue 7 The sonnes of Elam a thousand two hun dreth and foure and fiftie 8 The sonnes of Zattú nine hundreth and fiue and fourtie 9 The sonnes of Zaccai seuenhundreth and threscore 10 The sonnes of Bani six hundreth and two and fourtie 11 The sonnes of Behai six hūdreth and thre and twenty 12 The sonnes of Azdag a thousand two hun dreth and two and twentie 13 The sonnes of Adonikam six hūdreth thre score and six 14 The sonnes of Biguai two thousand and six and fiftie 15 The sonnes of Adin foure hundreth and foure and fiftie 16 The sonnes of Ater of Hizkiah ninetie and eight 17 The sonnes of Bezái thre hundreth and thre and twentie 18 The sonne of Iorah an hundreth and twelue 19 The sonnes of Hasshúm two hundreth thre and twentie 20 The sonnes of Gibbár ninetie and fiue 21 The sonnes of Beth-lehém an hundreth and thre and twenty 22 The men of Netopháh six and fiftie 23 The men of Anothóth an hundreth and eight and twentie 24 The sonnes of Azmáueth two and fourtie 25 The sonnes of Kiriáth arim
on men 14 Feare came vpon me and dread which made all my bones to tremble 15 And the winde passed before me and made the heere 's of my flesh to stand vp 16 Then stode one I knewe not his face an image was before mine eyes in silence heard I a voyce saying 17 Shal man be more iust then God or shal a man be more 〈◊〉 then his maker 18 Beholde he founde no stedfastnes in his Ser uants and layed folie vpon his Angels 19 How muche more in them that dwel in hou ses of clay whose fundacion is in the dust which shal be destroyed before the moth 20 They be destroyed from the morning vnto the euening they perish for euer without regarde 21 Doeth not their dignitie go away with thē do they notdye and that without wisdome CHAP. V. 1. 2 Eliphà z sheweth the diffenrence betwene the children of God and the wicked 3 The fall of the wicked 9 Gods power who destroyeth the wicked and deliuereth his 1 CAll now if anie 〈◊〉 wil answer thee and to which of the Saintes wilt thou turne 2 Douteles angre killeth the foolish and enuie slayeth the idiote 3 I haue sene the foolish wel rooted soden ly cursed his habitacion saying 4 His children shal be farre from saluatiō and they shal be destroyed in the gate and none shal deliuer them 5 The hungrie shal eat vp his haruest yea thei shall take it from among the thornes the thirstie shal drinke vp their substance 6 For miserie commeth not forthe of the dust nether doeth affliction spring out of the earth 7 But man is borne vnto trauail as the sparkes flye vp ward 8 But I wolde iniquire at God and turne my talke vnto God 9 Which doeth great things vnsearcheable and maruelous things without nomber 10 He giueth raine vpon the earth and pow reth water vpon the stretes 11 And setteth vp on hie them that be lowe that the sorowful may be exalted to saluaciō 12 He scatereth the deuises of the craftie so that their hands can not accomplish that which they do enterprise 13 He taketh the wise in their craftines the counsel of the wicked is made foolish 14 They mete with darkenes in the day time and grope at noone day as in the night 15 But he saueth the poore from the sworde from their mouth and from the hand of the violent man 16 So that the poore hathe his hope but iniquitie shal stop her mouth 17 Beholde blessed is the man whome God correcteth therfore refuse not thou the cha stising of the Almightie 18 For he maketh the wounde and bindeth it vp he smiteth and his hands make whole 19 He shal deliuer thee in six troubles and in in the seuent the euil shal not touchethee 20 In 〈◊〉 he shal deliuer thee from death and in battel from the power of the sworde 21 Thou shalt be hid from the scourge of the tongue and thou shalt not be affraied of destruction when it cometh 22 But thou shalt laugh at destruction and dearth and shalt not be afrayed of the beast of the earth 23 For the stones of the field shal be in league with thee and the beastes of the field 〈◊〉 be at peace with thee 24 And thou shalt knowe that peace shal be in thy tabernacle and thou shalt visite thine habitacion and shalt not sinne 25 Thou shalt perceiue also that thy sede shal be great and thy posteritie as the grasse of the earth 26 Thou shalt go to thy graue in a ful age as ariche of corne cometh in due season into the barne 27 Lo thus haue we inquired of it and so it is heare this and knowe it for thy self CHAP. VI. 1 Iob answereth that his peine is more 〈◊〉 then hys faute 8 He wisheth death 14 He complaineth of hys friendes 1 BVt Iob answered and said 2 Oh that my grief were well weighed and miseries were layed together in the balance 3 For it wolde be nowe heauyer then the sand of the sea therefore my wordes are swallowed vp 4 For the arrowes of the Almyghtie are in me the venime whereof doeth drinke vp my spirit and the terrours of God fight against me 5 Doeth the wilde asse braye when he hathe grasse or loweth the oxe when he hathe foddre 6 That whiche is vnsauery shall it be eaten without salt or is there any tast in the white of an egge 7 Suche things as my soule refused to touche as were sorowes are my meate 8 Oh that I myght haue my desire and that GOD wolde graunt me the thynge that I long for 9 That is that GOD wolde destroye me that he wolde let his hand go and cut me of 10 Then shulde I yet haue comfort thogh I burne with sorowe let hym not pare because I haue not denyed the wordes of the Holie one 11 What power haue I that I shulde endure or what is mine end if I shulde prolonge my lyfe 12 Is my strength the strength of stones or is my flesh of brasse 13 Is it not so that there is in me no helpe ād that strength is taken from me 14 He that is in miserie ought to be comforted of hys neighbour but men haue forsaken the feare of the Almightie 15 My brethren haue deceyued me as a brooke and as the rising of the riuers they pas se away 16 Which are blackish with yce and wherein the snowe is hid 17 But in time they are dryed vp with heat ād are consumed and when it is hote they faile out of their places 18 Or they departe from their way and course yea they vanish and perish 19 They that go to Tema considered them and they that go to Shebá wayted for them 20 But they were confounded when they hoped they came thether and were ashamed 21 Surely no we are ye lyke vnto it ye haue sene my feareful plague and are afrayed 22 Was it because I said Bring vnto me or giue a rewarde to me of your substance 23 And deliuer me from the enemies hand or ransom me out of the hand of tyrants 24 Teache me and I will holde my tongue and cause me to vnderstand wherein I haue erred 25 Howe sted faste are the wordes of ryghteousnes and what can any of you iustely reproue 26 Do ye imagine to reproue wordes that the talke of the afflicted shulde be as the winde 27 Ye make your wrath to fall vpon the fatherles and digge a pit for your friend 28 Now therefore be content to loke vpon 〈◊〉 for I wil not lye before your face 29 Turne I praye you let there be none iniquitie returne I say and ye shall se yet my ryghteousnes in that behalfe Is there iniquitie in mytongue
doeth not my mouthe fele sorowes CHAP. VII 1 Iob sheweth the shortenes and miserie of mans life 1 IS there not an appointed time to man vpon earth and are not hys dayes as the dayes of an hyreling 2 As a seruaunt longeth for the shadowe and as an hyrelyng loketh for the end of hys worke 3 So haue I had as an inheritance the moneths of vanitie and peinefull nyghts haue bene appointed vnto me 4 If I laied me downe I sayd When shall I arise and measuring the euening I am euen full with tossing to and fro vnto the dawnyng of the day 5 My flesh is clothed with wormes and filthines of the dust my skin is rent and become horrible 6 My dayes are swister them a weauers shittle and they are spent without hope 7 Remember that my life is but a winde and that myne eye shall not returne to se pleasure 8 The eye that hathe sene me shall se me no more thine eyes are vpon me and I shal be no longer 9 As the cloude vanisheth and goeth away so he that goeth downe to the graue shall come vp nomore 10 He shal returne no more to his house nether shal his place knowe him any more 11 Therefore I wil not spare my mouth but wil speake in the troubles of my spirit and muse in the bitternes of my minde 12 Am I a sea or a whalefish that thou kepest me in warde 13 When I saye My couche shall relieue me and my bed shall bring comfort in my meditation 14 Then fearest thou me with dreames and astonishest me with visions 15 Therefore my soule choseth rather to be stangled and to dye then to be in my bones 16 Iabhorre it I shall not liue alway spare me then for my dayes are but vanitie 17 What is man that thou doest magnifie hym and that thou settest thyne heart vpon hym 18 And 〈◊〉 visite him euerie mornyng and tryest him euerie moment 19 How long wil it be yet thou departe from me thou wilt not let me alone whiles I may swallowe my spetle 20 I haue sinned what shall I do vnto thee ô thou preseruer of men why hast thou set me as a marke against thee so that I am a burden vnto my self 21 And why doest thou not pardone my trespas and take away mine iniquitie for nowe shal I slepe in the dust and if thou sekest me in the morning I shal not be founde CHAP. VIII 1 Bildad 〈◊〉 that Iob is a sinner because God punisheth the wicked and preserueth the good 1 THē answered Bildád the Shuhite said 2 How lōg wilt thou talke of these things how long shal the wordes ofthy mouth be as a mightie winde 3 Doeth God peruert iudgement or doeth the almighty subuert iustice 4 If thy sonnes haue sinned against him and he hathe sent them into the place of their iniquitie 5 Yet if thou wilt early seke vnto God and pray to the Almighty 6 If thou be pure and vpright then surely he wil a wake vp vnto thee he wil make the habitation of thy righteousnes prosperous 7 And thogh thy beginning be smale yet thy later end shal greatly increase 8 Inquire therefore I pray thee of the formerage and prepare thy selfe to searche of their fathers 9 For we are but of yesterday and are ignorant for our dayes vpon earth are but a shadow 10 Shal not thei teache thee and tel thee and vtter the wordes of their heart 11 Can a rush growe without myre or can the grasse growe without water 12 Thogh it were in grene ād not cut down yet shal it wither before anie other herbe 13 So are the paths of all that forget God and the hypocrites hope shal perish 14 His confidence also shall be cut of and his trust shal be as the house of a spy der 15 He shal leane vpon his house but it shal not stand he shall holde hym fast by it yet shall it not endure 16 The tre is grene before the sunne and the branches spread ouer the garden thereof 17 The rotes thereof are wrapped about the fountaine and are folden about the house of stones 18 If anie plucke it frome hys place and it denie saying I haue not sene thee 19 Beholde it wil reioyce by this meanes that it may growe in another molde 20 Beholde God wil not cast away an vpright mā nether wil he take the wicked by the hād 21 Til he haue filled thy mouthe with laughter and thy lippes with ioye 22 They that hate thee shal be clothed with shame and the dwelling of the wicked shall not remaine CHAP. IX 1 Iob declareth the 〈◊〉 power of God and that mans righteousnes is nothing 1 THen Iob answered and said 2 I know verely that it is so for how shuld man compared vnto God be iustified 3 If he wolde dispute with hym he colde not answer him one thing of a thousand 4 He is wise in heart and myghtie in strength who hathe bene fearce against him and hathe prospered 5 He remoueth the moūtaines they fele not when he ouerthroweth them in his wrath 6 He remoueth the earth out of her place that the pillers thereof do shake 7 He commandeth the sunne and it riseth not he closeth vp the starres as vnder a signet 8 He him self alone spreadeth out the heauēs and walketh vpon the height of the sea 9 He maketh the starres Arctúrus Orion pleiades and the climats of the South 10 He doeth great things and vnsearcheable yea meruelous things without nomber 11 Lo when he goeth by me I se him not and when he passeth by I perceiue him not 12 Be holde when he taketh a pray who can make him to restore it who shal say vnto him What doest thou 13 God wil not writh drawe his angre the moste mightie helpes do stoupe vnder him 14 How muche lesse shal I answer him or how shulde I finde out my wordes with him 15 For thogh I were iuste yet colde I not answer but I wolde make supplication to my Iudge 16 If I crye and he answer me yet wolde I not beleue that he heard my voyce 17 For he destroyeth me with a tempest and woundeth me without cause 18 He wil not suffer me to take my breath but filleth me with bitternes 19 If we spake of strēgth beholde he is strōg if we speake of iudgement who shal bring me in to plaide 20 If I wolde iustifie my self mine owne mouth shal condemne me if I wolde be perfite he shal iudge me wicked 21 Thogh I were perfite yet I knowe not my soule therefore abhorte I my lyfe 22 This is one point therefore I said He destroyeth the perfite and the wicked 23 If the scourge shulde sodenly slaye shulde God
shal fkatter tge poore and his hands 〈◊〉 restore his substance 11 His bones are ful of the sinne of his youth and shall ye downe with him in the dust 12 Whē wickednes was swete in his mouthe and he did it vnder his tongue 13 And fauoured it and wolde not forsake it but kept it close in his mouth 14 Thē his meat in his bowels was turned the gall of aspes was in the middes of him 15 He hathe deuoured substance and he shall vomit it for God shal drawe it out of his belly 16 He shal sucke the gall of aspes and the vipers tongue shal slaye him 17 He shal not se the riuers nor the floods and streames of hony and butter 18 He shal restore the labour and shal deuoure nomore euen according to the substance shal be his exchange and he shal enioye it nomore 19 For he hathe vndone manie he hathe forsaken the poore and hathe spoiled houses which he buylded not 20 Surely he shal fele no quietnes in his body nether shal he reserue of that which he desired 21 There shal none of his meat be left therefore none shal hope for his goods 22 When he shal be filled with his abundāce he shal be in peine and the hād of all the wicked shal assaile him 23 He shal be about to fil his belly but God shal send vpon him his fearce wrath and I shal cause to raine vpon him euen vpon his meat 24 He shall flee from the yron weapons the bowe of stele shal strike him through 25 The arowe is drawen out and cometh forthe of the body and shineth of his gal so feare cometh vpon him 26 All darkenes shal be hid in hys secret places the fyre that is not blowen shall deuoure him and that which remaineth in his tabernacle shal be destroied 27 The heauen shall declare his wickednes and the earth shal rise vp against him 28 The increase of his house shal go awaye it shal flowe away in the daye of his wrath 29 Thys is the porcion of the wycked man from God and the heritage that he shall haue of God for his wordes CHAP. XXI 7 Iob declareth how the prosperitie of the wicked maketh them proude 15 In so muche that they blaspheme God 16 Their destructiō is at hand 23 None ought to be iudged wicked for affliction nether good for prosperitie 1 BVt Iob answered and said 2 Heare diligently my wordes and thys shal be in stead of your consolations 3 Suffre me that I may speake and when I haue spoken mocke on 4 Do I direct my talke to man If it were so how shulde not my spirit be troubled 5 Marke me and be abashed and laye your hand vpon your mouth 6 Euen when I remember I am afraied and feare taketh holde on my flesh 7 Wherefore do the wicked liue waxe olde and growe in welth 8 Their sede is established in their sight with thē and their generaciō before their eies 9 Their houses are peaceable without feare and the rod of God is not vpon them 10 Their bullocke gēdreth and faileth not their cowe calueth and casteth not her calfe 11 They send forth their childrē like shepe and their sonnes dance 12 They take the tabret and harpe reioyce in the sounde of the organs 13 They spend their daies in welth and sodenly they go downe to the graue 14 Thei say also vnto God Departe from vs for we desire not the knowledge of thy waies 15 Who is the Almightie that we shuld serue him and what profite shulde we haue if we shulde pray vnto him 16 Lo their welth is not in their hand ther fore let the coūsel of the wicked be farre from me 17 How oft shall the candell of the wycked be put out and their destruction come vpō them he wyll deuyde their liues in hys wrath 18 They shal be as stubble before the winde and as chaffe that the storme caryeth away 19 God wil laye vp the sorow of the father for his children when he rewardeth hym he shal knowe it 20 His eies shal se his destruction he shall drinke of the wrath of the Almightie 21 For what pleasure hathe he in hys house afterhim when the nōber of his moneths is cut of 22 Shal any teache GOD knowledge who iudgeth the hiest things 23 One dyeth in his ful strength 〈◊〉 in all ease and prosperitie 24 His breasts are full of milke hys bones runne ful of marowe 25 And another dyeth in the bitternes of his soule and neuer eateth with pleasure 26 They shal slepe bothe in the dust the wormes shal couer them 27 Behold I know your thoghts and the enterprises wherewith ye do me wrong 28 For ye say Where is the princes house where is the Tabernacle of the wickeds dwelling 29 May ye not askethē that go by the way and ye can not denie their signes 30 But the wicked is kept vnto the daye of destruction they shal be broght forth to the day of wrath 31 Who shal declare his waye to his face 〈◊〉 who shall rewarde hym for that he hathe done 32 Yet shall he be broght to the graue remaine in the heape 33 The slimie valley shal be swete vnto him and euerie man shal drawe after him as before him there were innumerable 34 How thē comfort ye me in vayne seyng in your answers there remaine but lyes CHAP. XXII 2 Elipház affirmeth that Iob is punished for hys sinnes 6 He accuseth him of vnmercifulnes 13 And that he denyed Gods prouidence 21 He exhorteth hym to repentance 1 THen Elipház the Temanite answered and said 2 May a man be profitable vnto God as he that is wise may be profitable to hym self 3 * Is it any thing vnto the Almightye that thou arte righteous or is it profitable to him that thou makest thy wayes vpright 4 Is it for feare of thee that he will accuse thee or go with thee in to iudgement 5 Is not thy wickednes great and thine iniquitie innumerable 6 For thou hast taken the pledge from thy brother for noght and spoiled the clothes of the naked 7 To suche as were weary thou hast not giuen water to drinke and hast withdrawen bread from the hungrie 8 But the mightie man had the earthe and he that was in autoritie dwelt in it 9 Thou hast cast out widowes emptye and the armes of the fatherles were broken 10 Therefore snares are round about thee and feare shal sodenly trouble thee 11 Or darkenes that thou shuldest not se abundance of waters shal couer thee 12 Is not God on hie in the heauen and beholde the height of the starres how hye they are 13 But thou saiest How shulde God
nomber in his armies vpon whome shal not his light arise 4 And how may a mā be iustified with God or how can he be cleane that is borne of woman 5 Behold he wil giue no light to the moone and the starres are vncleane in hys sight 6 How muche more man a worme euen the sonne of man which is but a worme CHAP. XXVI Iob sheweth that man can not helpe God and proueth it by his miracles 1 BVt Iob answered and said 2 Whome helpest thou him that hath no power sauest thou the arme that hathe no strength 3 Whome counselest thou him that hathe no wisdome thou shewest right wel as the thing is 4 To whome doest thou declare these wordes or whose spirit cometh out of thee 5 The dead thinges are formed vnder the waters and nere vnto them 6 The graue is naked before him there is no couering for destruction 7 He stretcheth out the North ouer the emptie place and hangeth the earth vpon nothing 8 He bindeth the waters in his cloudes and the cloude is not broken vnder them 9 He holdeth backe the face of his throne and spreadeth his cloude vpon it 10 He hathe set bondes aboute the waters vntil the day and night come to an end 11 The pillers of heauen tremble quake at his 〈◊〉 12 The sea is calme by his power and by hys vnderstāding he smiteth the pride ther of 13 His Spirit hath garnished the heauēs his hād hath formed the crooked serpēt 14 Lo these are part of his wayes but how litle a portion heare we of him and who can vnderstand his feareful power CHAP. XXVII 3 The constancie and perfitnes of Iob. 13 The rewarde of the wicked and of the tyrants 1 MOreouer Iob proceded and cōtinued his parable saying 2 The liuing God hath taken away my iudgement for the Almightie hathe put my soule in bitternes 3 〈◊〉 so long as my breath is in me and the 〈◊〉 of God in my nostrels 4 〈◊〉 lips surely shal speake no wickednes and my tongue shal vtter no deceit 5 God forbid that I shulde iustifie you vntil I dye I wil neuer take away mine d innocencie from my self 6 I will kepe my righteousnes and wil not forsake it mine heart shal not reprone me of my dayes 7 Mine enemie shal be as the wicked and he that riseth against me as the vnrighteous 8 For what hope hathe the hypocrite whē he hathe heaped vp riches if God take away his soule 9 Wil God heare his crye when trouble cometh vpon him 10 Wil he set his delite on the Almightie wil he call vpon God at all times 11 I wil teache you what is in the hande of God and I wil not 〈◊〉 that whiche is with the Almightie 12 Beholde all ye your selues haue sene it why then do you thus vanish in vanitie 13 This is the porcion of a wicked mā with God and the heritage of tyrants which they shal receiue of the Almightie 14 If his children be in greate nomber the sworde shal destroy them and his posteritie shal not be satisfied with bread 15 His remnant shal be buryed in death and his widowes shal not wepe 16 Thogh he shulde heape vp siluer as the dust and prepare raiment as the clay 17 He may prepare it but the iuste shall put it on and the innocent shal deuide the siluer 18 He buyldeth his house as the mothe as a lodge that the watchman maketh 19 When the riche man slepeth he shal not be gathered to his fathers they opened their eyes and he was gone 20 Terrours shal take him as waters and a tempest shal carie him a way by night 21 The East wind shal take him away and he shall departe and it shall hurlle him out of his place 22 And God shal cast vpon him not spare thogh he wold faine flee out of hys hand 23 Euerie man shal clap their hands at him and hisse at him out of their place CHAP. XXVIII Iob sheweth that the wisdome of God is Vnsercheable 1 THe siluer surely hath his vaine the golde his place where thei take it 2 Yron is taken out of the dust and brasse is molten out of the stone 3 God putteth an end to darknes and he tryeth the perfection of all things he setteth a bonde of darkenes and of the shadow of death 4 The flood breaketh out against the inhabitant the waters forgottē of the fote being higher thē mā are gone away 5 Out of the same earth cometh bread and vnder it as it were fyre is turned vp 6 The stones therof are a place of saphirs and the dust of it is golde 7 There is a path whiche no foule hathe knowē nether hath the kites eye sene it 8 The lions whelps haue not walked it nor the lion passed thereby 9 He putteth his hand vpon the rockes ouer throweth the moūtaines by the rootes 10 He breaketh riuers in the rockes and his eye seeth euerie precious thing 11 He bindeth the floods that they do not ouerflowe and the thing that is hid bringeth he to light 12 But where is wisdome founde where is the place of vnderstanding 13 Man knoweth not the price thereof for it is not found in the land of the liuing 14 The depth saith It is not in me the sea also saith It is not with me 15 Golde shall not be gyuen for it nether shal siluer be weighed for the price therof 16 It shall not be valued with the wedge of golde of Ophir nor with the precious onix nor the saphir 17 The golde nor the christal shall be equall vnto it not the exchāge shal be for plate of fine golde 18 No mencion shal be made of corall nor of the gabish for wisdome is more precious then perles 19 The Topaz of Ethiopia shal not be equall vnto it nether shall it be valued with the wedge of pure golde 20 Whence then cometh wisdome where is the place of vnderstanding 21 Seing it is hid from the eyes of all the liuing and is hid frome the foules of the heauen 22 Destruction and death say We haue heard the same thereof with our eares 23 But God vnderstādeth the way therof and he knoweth the place thereof 24 For he beholdeth the ends of the world and seeth all that is vnder heauen 25 To make the weight of the windes to weigh the waters by measure 26 When he made a decree for the raine and away for the lightening of the thunders 27 Then did he se it and counted it he prepa red it and also considered it 28 And vnto mā he said Behold * the feare of the Lord is wisdome to departe from euil is vnderstanding CHAP. XXIX 1 Iob complaineth of the
12 Yea this is a fyre that shall deuoure to destruction and whiche shall roote out all mine increase 13 If I did cōtemne the iudgement of my seruant and of my maid when they did contend with me 14 What then shal I do when God stādeth vp and when he shal visite me what shall I answer 15 He that hath made me in the wombe hath he not made him hath not he alone facioned vs in the wombe 16 If I restrained the poore of their desire or haue caused the eyes of the widow to faile 17 Or haue eaten my morsels alone and the fatherles hathe not eaten thereof 18 For from my youth hè hathe growe vp with me as with a father and frome my mothers wombe I haue bene a guide vnto her 19 If I haue sene anie perish for want of clothing or any poore without couering 20 If his loines haue not blessed me because he was warmed wyth the fleece of my shepe 21 If I haue lift vp mine hand agaynste the fatherles when I sawe that I might helpe him in the gate 22 Let mine arme fall from my shulder and mine arme be broken from the bone 23 For Gods punishement was feareful vnto me and I colde not be deliuered frome his highnes 24 If I made golde mine hope or haue said to the wedge of golde Thou art my confidence 25 If I reioyced because my substance was greate or because mine hande had gotten muche 26 If I did beholde the sunne when it shined or the moone wal king in her brightnes 27 If mine heart did flatter me in secret or if my mouth did kisse mine hand 28 This also had bene an iniquitie to be cōdemned for I had denyed the GOD 〈◊〉 29 If I reioyced at his destruction that hated me or was moued to 〈◊〉 when euil came vpon him 30 Nether haue I suffred my mouth to sinne by wishing a cursse vnto his soule 31 Did not the men of my tabernacle say Who shal giue vs of his flesh we can not be satisfied 32 The stranger did not lodge in the strete but I opened my dores vnto hym that went by the way 33 If I haue hid my sinne as Adam cōceiling mine iniquitie in my bosom 34 Thogh I colde haue made afraied a great multitude yet the moste contemptible of the families did feare me so I kept silēce and went not out of the dore 35 Oh that I had some to heare me beholde my signe that the Almightie will wytnes for me thoghmine aduersarie shuld write a boke against me 36 Wold not I take it vpon my shulder and binde it as a crowne vnto me 37 I will tell him the nomber of my goings and go vnto him as to a prince 38 If my lande crye againste me or the forrowes thereof complaine together 39 If I haue eaten the frutes thereof without siluer or if I haue grieued the soules of the masters thereof 40 Let thistles growe in stead of wheat and cokle in the stead of barly THE WORDES OF IOB ARE ENDED CHAP. XXXII 1 〈◊〉 reproueth them of foly 8 Age maketh not a man wise but the Spirit of God 1 SO these thre men ceased to answer Iob because he estemed him selfe iust 2 Then the wrath of Elihú the sonne of Barachél the Buzite of the familie of Rā was kindled his wrath I say was kindled agaynste Iob because he iustified him selfe more then God 3 Also his anger was kindled a gaynste hys thre friends because they colde not finde an answer and yet condemned Iob. 4 Now Elihú had waited til Iob had spokē for they were more ancient in yeres then he 5 So when Elihú sawe that there was none answer in the mouthe of the thre men hys wrath was kindled 6 Therefore Elihú the sonne of Barachél the Buzite answered and said I am yong in yeres and ye are ancient therefore I douted and was afrayed to shewe you mine opinion 7 For I said The dayes shal speake and the multitude of yeres shal teache wisdome 8 Surely there is a spirit in man but the in spiracion of the Almightie giueth vnderstanding 9 Great men are not alway wise nether do the aged all way vnderstand iudgement 10 Therefore I say He are me and I wil shewe also mine opinion 11 Beholde I did waite vpon your wordes hearkened vnto your knowledge whiles you soght out reasons 12 Yea when I had considered you lo there was none of you that reproued Iob nor answered his wordes 13 Lest ye shulde say We haue founde wisdo me for God hathe cast him downe and no man 14 Yet hathe he not directed his wordes to me nether wil I answer him by your wordes 15 Thē they fearing answered nomore but left of their talke 16 When I had waited for they spake not but stode stil and answered nomore 17 Then answered I in my turne I shewed mine opinion 18 For I am ful of matter and the spirit within me compelleth me 19 Beholde my bellie is as the wine which hathe not vēt and like the newe bottels that brast 20 Therefore wil I speake that I may take breath I wil open my lippes and wil answer 21 I wil not now accept the persone of man nether wil I giue titles to man 22 For I may not giue titles lest my Maker shulde take me away sodenly CHAP. XXXIII 5 Elihú accuseth Iob of Ignorance 14 He sheweth that God hathe diuers meanes to 〈◊〉 man and to drawe him from sinne 19 29. He afflicteth man and sodenly de liuereth him 26 Man being deliuered giueth thankes to God 1 WHerefore Iob I pray thee heare my talke hearkē vnto all my wordes 2 Beholde now I haue opened my mouth my tongue hathe spoken in my mouth 3 My wordes are in the vp rightenes of mi ne heart and my lippes shal speake pure knowledge 4 The Spirit of God hathe made me and the breath of the almightie hathe giuen me life 5 If thou canst giue me answer prepare thy selfe and stand before me 6 Beholde I am according to thy wish in Gods stead I am also reformed of the clay 7 Beholde my terrour shal not feare thee nether shal mine hand be heauy vpō thee 8 Douteles thou hast spoken in mine eares and I haue heard the voyce of thy wordes 9 I am cleane without sinne I am innocent and there is none iniquitie in me 10 Lo he hathe founde occasions against me and counted me for his enemie 11 He hathe put my fete in the stockes and loketh narowly vnto all my paths 12 Beholde in this hast thou not done right I wil answer thee that God is greater then man 13 Why doest thou striue aginst him for he doeth not giue account of all his matters 14 For God speaketh once or
Egyptians are vanitie and they shall helpe in vaine Therefore haue I cryed vnto her Their strength is to sit still 8 Now go and write it before them in a table and note it in a boke that it maye be for the last day for euer and euer 9 That it is a rebellious people lying children and children that wolde not heare the Law of the Lord. 10 Which say vnto the Seers Se not and to the Prophetes Prophecie not vnto vs right things but speake flattering things vnto vs prophecie errours 11 Departe out of the waye go aside out of the path cause the holye one of Israél to cease from vs. 12 Therefore thus saith the holie one of Israél Because you haue cast of this worde and trust in violence and wickednes and stay thereupon 13 Therefore this iniquitie shal be vnto you as a breache that falleth or a swelling in an hie wall whose breaking cometh suddē ly in a moment 14 And the breaking thereof is like the brea king of a potters pot which is brokē with out pitie and in the breaking thereof is not founde a sheard to take fyre out of the herth or to take water out of the pit 15 For thus saith the Lord God the holie one of Israél 〈◊〉 rest and quietnes shal ye be saued in quietnes and in confidence shal be your strength but ye wolde not 16 For ye haue said No but we will flee away vpon horses Therefore shallye flee We wilride vpon the swistest Therefore shall your persecuters be swister 17 A thousād as one shal flec at the rebuke of one as the rebuke of fiue shall ye flee till ye be left as a shippe mast vppon the top of a mountaine and as a beaken vpō an hill 18 Yet therefore will the Lord waite that he may haue mercie vpon you and therfore wil he be exalted that he may haue cōpassion vpon you for the Lord is the God of iudgement Blessed are all they that 〈◊〉 for him 19 Surely a people shal dwel in Ziôn and in Ierusalém thou shalt wepe no more he wil certeinly haue mercie vpō thee at the voice of thy crye when he heareth thee he wil answer thee 20 And when the Lord hathe gyuen you the bread of aduersitie and the water of asflictiō thy raine shal be no more kept backe but thine eyes shal se thy raine 21 And thine eares shal heare a worde behind thee saying This is the waye walke ye in it when thou turnest to the right hand when thou turnest to the left 22 And ye shall pollute the couering of the images of siluer and the riche ornament of thine images of golde and cast thē away as a monstruous clothe and thoushalt say vnto it Get thee hence 23 Then shall he gyue rayne vnto thy sede when thou shalt sowe the grounde and bread of the increase of the earth and it shal be fat and as oyle in that daye shal thy cattel be fed in large pastures 24 The oxen also and the yong asses that til the grounde shall eate cleane prouendre which is winowed with the shoouel with the fanne 25 And vpon euerie hie mountaine vpon euerye hye hyll shall there be riuers and streames of waters in the day of the great slaughter when the towers shall fall 26 Moreouer the light of the moone shal be as the light of the sunne and the light of the sunne shal be seuen folde and like the light of seuen dayes in the daye that the Lord shal binde vp the breache of his people and heale the stroke of their wounde 27 Beholde the Name of the Lord cometh from farre his face is burning and the bur den thereof is heauie his lippes are full of indignacion and his tongue is as a deuouring fyre 28 And his Spirit is as a riuer that ouerfloweth vp to the necke it diuideth a sondre to fanne the nations with the fanne of vanitie and there shal be a bridle to cause them to erre in the chawes of the people 29 But there shal be a song vnto you as in the night when a solemne feast is kept and gladnes of heart as he that commeth with a pipe to go vnto the mount of the Lord to the mightie one of Israél 30 And the Lord shal cause his glorious voyce to be heard and shall declare the lighting downe of his arme with the angre of his countenance and flame of a deuouring fyre with scattering and tempest and haile stones 31 For with the voyce of the Lord shall Asshúr be destroyed whiche smote with the rodde 32 And in euerye place that the staffe shall passe it shal cleaue fast whiche the Lord shal laye vpon him with tabrets and harpes with battels lifting vp of hāds shal he fight against it 33 For Tôphet is prepared of olde it is euē prepared for the King he hathe made it depe and large the burning thereof is 〈◊〉 and muche wood the breth of the 〈◊〉 like a ryuer of brimstone doeth kindle it CHAP. XXXI 1 He curseth them that forsake God and seke for the helpe of men 1 WO vnto them that go downe into Egypt for helpe and stay vpon horses and trust in charettes because they are manie in horsemē because they be very strong but thei loke not vnto the holy one of Israél nor seke vnto the Lord. 2 But he yet is c wisest therfore he wil bring euill and not turne backe his worde but he will arise against the house of the wicked and agaynste the helpe of them that worke 〈◊〉 3 Now the Egyptiās are men and not God and their horses flesh and not spirit and when the Lord shal stretche out hys hand the helper shall fall and he that is holpen shal fall and thei shal altogether faile 4 For thus hathe the Lord spoken vnto me As the lion or lions whelpe roareth vpon his praie againste whome if a multitude of shepherds be called he will not be afraide at their voice nether wil hūble him self at their noise so shal the Lord of hostes come downe to fight for mount Zión and for the hill thereof 5 As birdes that flie so shal the Lord of hostes defend Ierusalem by defending and de liuering by passing through and preseruing it 6 Oye children of Israél turne againe in asmuche as ye are sunken depe in rebellion 7 For in that day euerie man shal cast out his idoles of siluer and his idoles of golde which your hand haue made you euen a sinne 8 Then shal Asshûr fall by the sworde not of man nether shal the sworde of man deuoure him and he shal fle from the sworde and his yong men shal faint 9 And he shal go for feare to his towre and his princes shal be afraide of
vncircumcised and the vncleane 2 Shake thy self from the dust arise and sit downe ô Ierusalém loose the bandes of thy necke ô thou captiuitie daughter Zion 3 For thus saith the Lorde Ye were solde for naught therefore shal ye be redemed without money 4 For thus saith the Lorde God My people went downe afore tyme into Egypt to soiourne there and Asshur oppressed them without cause 5 Now therefore what haue I here sayth the Lorde that my people is taken away for naught and they that rule ouer them make them to howle saith the Lord and my Name all the day continually is blasphemed 6 Therfore my people shal knowe my Name therefore they shal knowe in that day that I am he that do speake beholde it is I. 7 How beautiful vpon the montaines are the fete of him that declareth and publisheth peace that declareth good tidings and publisheth saluacion saying vnto Zión Thy God reigneth 8 The voice of thy watchemē shal be heard they shal lift vp their voyce and shout together for they shall se eye to eye when the Lord shal bring againe Zion 9 O ye desolate places of Ierusalém be glad and reioyce together for the Lorde hathe comforted hys people he hathe redemed Ierusalém 10 The Lorde hathe made bare hys holy arme in the sight of all the Gentiles and all the ends of the earth shalse the saluacion of our God 11 Departe departe ye go out from thence and touche no vncleane thing go out of the middes of her be ye cleane that beare the vessels of the Lord. 12 For ye shall not go out with hast nor departe by fleing away but the Lord wil go be fore you and the God of Israél wil gather you together 13 Beholde my seruant shal prosper he shal be exalted and extolled and be very hie 14 As manie were astonied at thee his visage was so deformed of men and his forme of the sonnes of men so shall he sprincle manie nations the Kings shal shut their mouthes at hym for that whiche had not bene tolde them 〈◊〉 they se and that which they had not heard shal they vnderstand CHAP. LIII 1 Of Christ and his kingdome whose worde fewe will beleue 6 All men are sinners 11 Christ is our righteousnes 12 And is dead for our sinnes 1 WHo will beleue our reporte and to whome is the arme of the Lorde reueiled 2 But he shal growe vp before him as a brāche and as a roote out of a drye grounde he hathe nether forme nor beautie when we shall se hym there shal be no forme that we shulde desire him 3 He is despised and reiected of men he is a man ful of sorows and hathe experience of infirmities we hid as it were our faces from him he was dispised ād we estemed him not 4 Surely he hathe borne our infirmities ād caried our sorowes yet we did iudge him as plagued and smitten of God and humbled 5 But he was wonded for our transgressions he was broken for our iniquities the chastisement of our peace was vpon hym and with his stripes we are healed 6 All we like shepe haue gone astraie we haue turned cuerie one to hys owne way and the Lorde hathe layed vpon hym the iniquitie of vs all 7 He was oppressed and he was afflicted yet did he not open his mouth he is broght as a shepe to the slaughter and as a shepe before her shearer is dumme so he openeth not his mouth 8 He was taken out from prison and frome iudgement and who shall declare hys age for he was cut out of the land of the liuyng for the transgression of my people was he plagued 9 And he made his graue with the wicked with the riche in his death thogh he had done no wickednes nether was anie decei te in his mouth 10 Yet the Lord wolde breake him and make him subiect to infirmites when he shal make his soule an offring for sinne he shalse his sede and shal prolong his daies the wil of the Lord shal prosper in his hand 11 He shalse of the trauaile of his soule and shal be satisfied by his knowledge shal my righteous seruant iustifie manie for he shal beare their iniquities 12 Therefore wil I giue him a portion with the great and he shal deuide the spoyle with the strong because he hathe powred out his soule vnto death and he was counted with the transgressers and he bare the sinne of many and prayed for the trespassers CHAP. LIIII 1 Mo of the Gentiles shal beleue the Gospel then of the Iewes 7 God leaueth his for a time to 〈◊〉 afterward he sheweth mercie 1 REioyce ô baren that didest not beare breake forthe into ioye reioyce thou that didest not trauaile with childe for the desolate hathe mo children then the maried wife saith the Lord. 2 Enlarge the place of thy 〈◊〉 and let thē spread out the curtaines of thine habitaciōs spare not stretch out thy cordes and make faste thy stakes 3 For thou shalt increase on the right hand on the left and thy sede shal possesse the Gētiles and dwell in the desolate cities 4 Feare not for thou shalt not be ashamed ne ther shalt thou be cōfounded for thou shalt not be put to shame ye a thou shalt forget the shame of thy youth shalt not remember the reproche of thy wid dowhead aniemore 5 For he that made thec is thi 〈◊〉 and whose Name is the Lord of hostes and thy redemer the holie one of Israél 〈◊〉 called the God of the whole worlde 6 For the Lord hathe called thee being as a woman forsaken and afflicted in 〈◊〉 and as a yong wife when thou wast refused saith thy God 7 For allitle while haue I forsaken thee but with great compassion wil I gather thee 8 For a momēt in mine angre I hid my face from thee for a litle season but with euer lasting mercie haue I had compassiō on thee saith the Lord thy redemer 9 For this is vnto me as the waters of Noáh for as I haue sworne that the waters of Noáh shulde no more go ouer the earth so haue I sworne that I wolde not be angrie with thee nor rebuke thee 10 For the mountaines shal remoue and the 〈◊〉 shal sall downe but my mercie shal not depart from thee nether shal the couenant of my peace fall away saith the Lord that ha the compassion on thee 11 O thou afflicted and tossed with tempest that hast no comfort beholde I wil lay thy stones with the carbuncle and lay thy fundacion with saphirs 12 And I wil make thy windowes of emeraudes and thy gates shining stones and all thy borders of pleasant stones 13 And all thy children shal be
there the wordes that I shal tel thee 3 And shalt say Heare ye the worde of the Lord 〈◊〉 Kings of 〈◊〉 and inhabitants of Ierusalém Thus saith the Lord of hostes the God of Israél Beholde I wil bring a 〈◊〉 vpon this place the which whosoeuer heareth his eares shal tingle 4 Because they haue forsaken me and prophaned this place and haue burnt incense in it vnto other gods whome nether they nor their fathers haue knowen nor the Kings of Iudáh they haue filled this place also with the blood of innocents 5 And they haue buylt the hie places of Báal to burne their sonnes with fyre for burnt offrings vnto Báal which I commanded not nor spake it nether came it into my minde 6 Therefore beholde the dayes come saith the Lord that this place shal nomore be called 〈◊〉 northe vallei of Benhinnóm but the vallei of slaughter 7 And I wil bring the counsel of Iudáh and Ierusalém to noght in this place and I wil cause thē to fall by the sworde before their enemies and by the hād of them that seke their liues and their carkeises wil I giue to be meat for the foules of the heauen and to the beastes of the field 8 * And I wil make this citie desolate and an hissing so that euerie one that passeth there by shal be astonished and hisse because of all the plagues thereof 9 * And 〈◊〉 wil fede thē with the flesh of their sonnes and with the flesh of their daughters and euerie one shal eat the flesh of his friend in the siege and streitnes where with their enemies thatseke their liues shal holde them streit 10 Then shalt thou breake the bottle in the sight of the men that go with thee 11 And shalt saie vnto them Thus saith the Lord of hostes Euen so wil I breake this peo ple and this citie as one breaketh a potters vessel that can not be made whole againe theishal burye them in Tōpheth til there be no place to burye 12 Thus will do vnto this place saith the Lord and to the inhabitans thereof and I wil make this citie like Tōpheth 13 For the houses of Ierusalém and the houses of the Kings of Iudáh shal be desiled as the place of Tōpheth because of all the houses vpon whose rofes thei haue burnt incense vnto all the hoste of heauen haue powred out drinke offrings vnto other goods 14 Then came Ieremiah from Topheth where the Lord had sent him to prophecie and he stode in the court of the Lords house said to all the people 15 Thus saith the Lord of hostes the God of Israél Beholde I wil bring vpon this citie vpon all her townes all the plagues that I haue pronounced against it because they haue hardened their neckes and wolde notheare my wordes CHAP. XX. 2 Ieremiáh is smitten and cast into prison for preaching of the worde of God 3 He prophecieth the 〈◊〉 of Babylon 7 He complaineth that he is a mocking stocke for the worde of God 9 He is compelled by the spirit to preache the worde 1 WHen Pashúr the sonne of Immér the Priest which was appointed gouernour in the House of the Lord heard that Ieremiáh prophecied these things 2 Then Pashúr smote Ieremiáh the Prophet and put him in the stockes that were in the hie gate of Beniamin which was by the Hou se of the Lord. 3 And on the morning Pashúr broght Ieremiáh out of the stockes Then said Ieremiáh vnto him The Lord hathe not called thy name Pashúr but Magór-missabib 4 For thus saith the Lord Beholde I wil make thee to be a terrour to thy self and to all thy friends and thei shal fall by the sworde of their enemies and thine eyes shal beholde it and I wil giue all Iudáh into the hand of 〈◊〉 King of Babél and he shal carie them captiue into Babél and shal slaie them with the sworde 5 Moreouer I wil deliuer all the substance of this citie and all the labours thereof and all the precious things thereof and all the treasures of the Kings of Iudáh wil I giue into the hand of their enemies which shal spoyle them and take them awaie and carie them to Babél 6 And thou Pashūr and all that dwell in thine house shal go into captiuitie and thou shalt come to Babél and there thou shalt dye and shalt be buryed there thou all thy friends to whome thou hast prophecied lies 7 O Lord thou hast deceiued me and I am de ceiued thou art stronger then I and hast preuailed I am in derision daiely euerie one mock eth me 8 For since I spake I cryed out of wrong and proclaimed desolation therefore the word of the Lord was made a reproche vnto me and in derision daiely 9 Then I said I wil not make mencion of him nor speake any more in his Name But his worde was in mine heart as a burning fyre shut vp in my bones and I was wearie with for bearing and I colde not stay 10 For I had heard the railing of many and feare on euerie side Declare said thei and we wil declare it all my familiars watched for mine halting saying It may be that he is de ceiued so we shal preuaile against him we shal execute our vengeance vpon him 11 But the Lord is with me like a mightie gyāt therefore my persecuters shal be ouer throwen and shal not preuaile and shal be great ly confounded for they haue done vn wisely and their euerlasting shame shal neuer be forgotten 12 * But ô Lord of hostes that tryest the righteous and seest the reignes and the heart let me se thy vengeance on them for vnto thee haue I opened my cause 13 Sing vnto the Lord praise ye the Lord for he hathe deliuered the soule of the poore from the hand of the wicked 14 ¶ Cursed be the day wherein I was borne and let not the day wherein my mother bare me be blessed 15 Cursed be the man that shewed my father saying A man childe is borne vnto thee and comforted him 16 And let that man be as the cities which the Lord hathe ouer turned and repented not let him heare the crye in the morning and the showting at noone tide 17 Because he hathe not slayne me euē from the wombe or that my mother might haue bene my graue or her wombe a perpetual conception 18 How is it that I came for the of the wombe to se labour and sorowe that my daies shulde be consumed with shame CHAP. XXI He prophecieth that Zedekiáh shal be taken and the citie 〈◊〉 1 THe worde which came vnto Ieremiáh from the Lord when King Zedekiáh sent vnto him Pashúr the sonne of Malchiáh Zephaniáh the sonne of Maaseáh the Priest saying 2 Inquire I pray thee of the Lord for vs for Nebuchad-nezzár King of
thou shalt say vnto thē Thus saith the Lord God 5 But surely they wil not heare nether in dede wil they cease for they are a rebellious house yet shal they knowe that the re hathe bene a Prophet among them 6 And thou sonne of man feare them not nether be afrayed of their wordes althogh rebelles and thornes be with thee thou remainest with scorpions feare not their wordes nor be afraide at their lokes for they are a rebellious house 7 Therefore thou shalt speake my wordes vnto them but surely they wil not heare nether wil they in dede cease for thei are rebellious 8 But thou sonne of man heare what I say vnto thee be not thou rebellious like this rebellious house opē thy mouth and eat that I giue thee 9 And when I loked vp behold an hand was sent vnto me and lo arolle of a boke was therein 10 And he spred it before me 〈◊〉 it was written within and whithout and there was written therein Lamentacions and mourning and wo. CHAP. III. 1 The prophet being fed with the worde of God and with the 〈◊〉 boldnes of the Spirit is sent vnto the people that were in captiuitie 17 The office of true ministers 1 MOreouer he said vnto me Sonne of man eat that thou findest eat this rolle and go and speake vnto the house of Israél 2 So I opened my mouth and he gaue me this roole to eat 3 And he said vnto me Sonne of man cause thy belly to eat and fil thy bowels with this roole that I giue thee Then did I eat it it was in my mouth as swete as honie 4 And he said vnto me Sonne of man go entre into the house of Israél and declare them my wordes 5 Fot thou art not sent to a people of an vnknowen tongue or of an hard langua ge but to the house of Israél 6 Not to manie people of an vnknowen ton gue or of an hard language whose wordes thou canst not vnderstand yet if I shulde send thee to them they wolde obey thee 7 But the house of Israél wis not obey thee for they 〈◊〉 not obey me yea all the house of Israél are impudent and stif hearted 8 Beholde I haue made thy face strong against their faces and thy forehead hard against their foreheads 9 I haue made thy forehead as the adamant and harder then the flint feare them not therefore nether be afraid at their lokes for they are a rebellious house 10 He said more ouer vnto me Sonne of man receiue in thine heart all my wordes that I speake vnto thee and heare them with thine eares 11 And go entre to them that are led away captiues vnto the children of thy people speake vnto them and tel them Thus saith the Lord God but surely they wil not hea re nether wil thei in dede cease 12 Then the spirit toke me vp and I heard be hinde me a noyse of a great russhing sayyng Blessed be the glorie of the LORD out of his place 13 I heard also the noyse of the wings of the beasts that touched one another and the ratling of the wheles that were by them euen a noyse of a great russhing 14 So the Spirit lift me vp and toke me away and I went in bitternes and indignation of my spirit but the hand of the Lord was strong vpon me 15 Then I came to them that were led away ca ptiues to Tel-ábib that dwelt by the riuer Chebár and I sate where they sate remained there astonished among the seuen dayes 16 And at the end of seuen dayes the worde of the Lord came againe vnto me saying 17 Sonne of man I haue made thee a watcheman vnto the house of Israél therefore heare the worde at my mouth and giue thē warning from me 18 When I shal say vnto the wicked Thou shalt surely dye and thou giuest not him warning nor speaketh to 〈◊〉 the wic ked of his wicked way that he may liue the same wicked man shal dye in his iniquitie but his blood wil I require at thine hand 19 Yet if thou warne the wicked and be turne not from his wickednes nor from his wicked way he shal dye in his iniquitie but thou hast deliuered thy soule 20 Likewise if a righteous man turne from his righteousnes and commit iniquitie I wil lay a stumbling blocke before him he shal dye because thou hast not giuen him warning he shal dye in his sinne and his righteous dedes which he hathe done shal not be remembred but his blood wil I require at thine hand 21 Neuertheles if thou admonish that right teous man that the righteous sinne not that he doeth not sinne he shal liue becau se he is admonished also thou hast deliue red thy soule 22 And the hand of the LORD was there vpon me and he said vnto me Arise and go into the field I wil there talke with thee 23 So when I had risen vp and gone forthe in to the field beholde the glorie of the Lord stode thereas the glorie which I sawe by the riuer Chebár and I fel downe vpon my face 24 Thē the Spirit entred into me which set me vp vpon my fete and spake vnto me me and said to me Come and shut thy self within thine house 25 But thou ô sonne of man beholde they shal put bandes vpon thee and shal blinde thee with them thou shalt not go out among them 26 And I wil make thy tongue cleaue to the roofe of thy mouth that thou shalt bedumme and shalt not be to them as a man that rebuketh for they are a rebellious house 27 But when I shal haue spoken vnto thee I wil open thy mouth and thou shalt say vnto them Thus saith the Lord God He that heareth let him heare and he that leaueth of * let him leaue for they are a rebellious house CHAP. IIII. 1 The besieging of the citie of Ierusalém is signified 9 The long continuance of the captiuitie of Israél 16 An 〈◊〉 is prophecied to come 1 THou also sonne of man take thee a bric ke and lay it before thee and pourtray vpon it the citie euen Ierusalém 2 And lay siege against it and buylde a fort against it and cast amount against it set the campe also against it and lay engins of warre against it rounde about 3 Moreouer take an yron panne and set it for a wall of yron betwene thee and the citie and direct thy face toward it and it shal be besieged thou shalt lay siege against it this shal be a signe vnto the house of Israél 4 Slepe thou also vpon thy left side and lay the iniquitie of the house of Israél vpon it according to the nombre of the daies that thou shalt slepe vpon it thou shalt beare their iniquitie 5 For
them whose heart is toward their idoles and whose affection goeth after their abominatiōs I wil laie their waie vpon their owne heades saith the Lord God 22 ¶ Then did the Cherubims lift vp their wings and the wheles besides them and the glorie of the God of Israél was vpon them on hie 23 And the glorie of the Lorde went vp from the middes of the citie and stode vpon the mountaine whiche is toward the East side of the citie 24 Afterward the Spirit toke me vp ād broght me in a vision by the Spirit of God into Caldea to them that were led awaie captiues so the vision that I had sene went vp from 〈◊〉 25 Then I declared vnto them that were led awaie captiues all the things that the Lord had 〈◊〉 me CHAP. XII 1 The parable of the captiuitie 18 Another parable whereby the distres of hunger and thirst is signified 1 THe word of the Lord also came vnto me saying 2 Sonnes of man thou dwellest in the middes of a rebellious house which haue eyes to se and se not they haue eares to heare ād heare not for they are bellious house 3 Therefore thou sonne of man prepare thy stuffe to go into captiuitie and go 〈◊〉 by day in their sight and thou snalt passe from thy place to another place in their sight if it be possible that they maie consider it for they are a rebellious house 4 Then shalt thou bryng forthe thy stuffe by daye in they 〈◊〉 as the stuffe of hym that goeth into captiuitie and thou shalt go forthe at euen in their sight as they that go forthe into 〈◊〉 5 Dig thou through the wall in their sight and carie out thereby 6 In their sight 〈◊〉 thou beare it vpon thy 〈◊〉 and carie it forthe in the darke thou shalt couer thy face that thou se not the earth for I haue set thee as a 〈◊〉 vnto the house of Israél 7 And as I was commanded so I broght forthe my stuffe by daye as the stuffe of one that goeth into captiuitie and by night I digged through the wall with mine hand ād broght it forthe in the darke and I bare it vpon my shulder in their sight 8 And in the mornyng came the worde of the Lord vnto me saying 9 Sonne of man hathe not the house of Israél the rebellious house said vnto thee What doest thou 10 But saie thou vnto them Thus sayth the Lord God This burden concerneth the chief in Ierusalém and all the house of Israél that are among them 11 Saie I am your signe like as I haue done so shal it be done vnto them they shal go into bondage and captiuitie 12 And the chiefest that is among them shall beare vpon his shulder in the darke and shall go forthe they shal digge through the wall to carie out thereby he shall couer his face that he se not the grounde with his eyes 13 My net also will spread vpon him and he shal be taken in my net and I will bryng him to Babél to the land of the Caldeans yet shal he not se it thogh he shal dye there 14 And I will scatter to warde euerie winde all that are about him to helpe him and all hys garisons and I wil drawe out the sworde after them 15 And they shall knowe that I am the Lorde when I shal scatter them among the nacions and disperse them in the countreis 16 But I wil leaue a litle nombre of them from the sword from the famine and from the pe stilence that they may declare all these abominations among the heathen where they come ād they shal know that I am the Lord 17 ¶ Moreouer the worde of the Lord came vnto me saying 18 Sonne of man 〈◊〉 thy bread with trēbling and drinke thy water with trouble ād with carefulnes 19 And say vnto the people of the land Thus saith the Lord God of the in habitants of Ierusalém and of the lande of Israél They shall eat their bread with carefulnes and drinke their water with desolation for the land shal be desolate frō her abūdance becau se of the crueltie of them that dwel therein 20 And the cities that are inhabited shal be left voide and the land shal be desolate and ye shal knowe that I am the Lord. 21 ¶ And the worde of the Lorde came vnto me saying 22 Some of man what is that prouerbe that you haue in the land of Israél saying The dayes are prolonged and all visions faile 23 Tell them therefore Thus sayth the Lorde God I will make this prouerbe to cease and they shall no more vse it as a prouerbe in Israél but say vnto them The dayes are at hād and the effect of euerie vision 24 For no vision shal be any more in vaine nether shal there be anie slatering diuinacion within the house of Israél 25 For I am the Lorde I will speake and that thing that I shal speake shall come to passe it shal be no more prolonged for in your dayes ô rebellious house will I say the thing and wil performe it saith the Lord God 26 Againe the worde of the Lord came vnto me saying 27 Sonne of man beholde they of the house of Israél say The vision that he seeth is for many dayes to come ād he prophecieth of the times that are far of 28 Therefore say vn to them Thus sayth the Lorde God All my wordes shall no longer be delayed but that thing which I haue spoken shal be done saith the Lord God CHAP. XIII 2 The worde of the Lord against false Prophetes whiche teache the people the counsels of their owne hearts 1 ANd the worde of the Lorde came vnto me saying 2 Sonne of man prophecie against the Prophetes of * Israél that prophecie and saye thou vnto them that prophecie out of their owne hearts He are the worde of the Lord. 3 Thus saith the Lord God Wo vnto the foolish prophetes that followe their owne spirit and haue sene nothing 4 O Israél thy Prophetes are like the foxes in the waste places 5 Ye haue not risen vp in the grapes nether made vp the hedge for the house of Israél to stand in the battel in the day of the Lord. 6 They haue sene vanitie and lying diuination saying The Lord saith it and the Lord hathe not sent them and they haue made others to hope that they wolde confirme the worde of their prophecie 7 Haue ye not sene a vaine vision and haue ye not spoken a lying diuination ye say The Lord saith it albeit I haue not spoken 8 Therefore thus saith the Lord God Because ye haue spoken vanitie and haue sene lyes therefore beholde I am against you sayth the Lord God 9 And mine hande shal be vpon the Prophetes that se vanitie and deuine lies they shal not be in the assemblie of my people nether shal they be written in the
But if not be it knowē to thee ô King that we wil not serue thy gods nor worship the golden image which thou hast set vp 19 ¶ Then was Nebuchad-nezzár ful of rage and the forme of his visage was changed against 〈◊〉 Meshách and Abednegó therefore he charged and commanded that they shulde heate the fornace at once seuen times more then it was wonte to be heat 20 And he charged the moste valiant men of warre that were in his armie to binde Shadrach Meshách and Abednegó to cast them into the hote fyrie fornace 21 So these men were bounde in their coates their hosen their clokes with their other garments and cast into the middes of the hote fyrie fornace 22 Therefore because the Kings commandement was straite that the fornace shulde be exceading hote the flame of the fyre slew those men that broght forthe Shadrach Meshách and Abednegó 23 And these thre men Shadrách Meshách and Abednegó fel downe bounde into 〈◊〉 middes of the hote fyrie fornace 24 ¶ Them Nebuchad-nezzár the King was astonied rose vp in haste and spake said vnto his counsellers Did not we cast thre men bounde into the middes of the fyre Who answered and said vnto the King It is true ô King 25 And he answered and said Lo I se foure men loose walking in the middes of the fyre and they haue no hurt and the forme of the fourth is like the sonne of God 26 Then the King Nebuchad-nezzár came nere to the mouth of the hote fyrie forna ce spake and said Shadrách Meshách and Abednegó the seruants of the hie God go forthe and come hether so Shadrách Meshách and Abednegó came forthe of the middes of the fyre 27 Then the nobles princes and dukes and the Kings counsellers came to gether to se these men because the fyre had no power ouer their bodies for not an heere of their head was burnt nether was their coats changed nor any smel of fyre came vpon them 28 Wherefore Nebuchad-nezzár spake said Blessed be the God of Shadrách Meshách and Abednegó who hathe sent his Angel and deliuered his seruants that put their trust in him and haue chāged the Kings commandement and yelded their bodies rather thē thei wolde serue or worship anie god saue their owne God 29 Therefore I make a decre that euery peo ple nacion and langage whiche speake any blasphemie against the God of Shadrách Meshách and Abednegó shal be drawen in pieces and their houses shal be made a iakes because there is no god that can deliuer after this sorte 30 Then the King promoted Shadráche Meshách and Abednegó in the prouince of Babél 31 Nebuchad-nezzár King vnto all people nacions and langages that dwell in all the worlde Peace be multiplied vnto you 32 I thoght it good to declare the signes and wonders that the hie God hathe wroght towarde me 33 How great are his signes and how mightie are his wonders his kingdome is an euerlasting kingdome and his dominion is from generacion to generacion CHAP. IIII. 2 Another dreame of Nebuchad-nezzár whiche Daniél declareth 29 The Prophet declareth how of a proude King he shulde become as a beast 31 After he confesseth the power of God and is restored to his former dig nitie 1 I Nebuchad-nezzár being at rest in mine house and flourishing in my palace 2 Sawe a dreame which made me a fraied and the thoghtes vpon my bed and the visions of mine head troubled me 3 Therefore made I a decre that th ei shulde bring all the wise men of Babél before me that they might declare vnto me the inter pretacion of the dreame 4 So came the enchanters the astrologians the Caldeans and the south sayers to whome I tolde the dreame but they colde not shewe me the interpretacion thereof 5 Til at the last Daniél came before me whose name was Belte shazzár according to the name of my god which hathe the spirit of the holy gods in him and befo re him I tolde the dreame saying 6 O Belteshazzár chief of the enchanters because I knowe that the spirit of the holy gods isin thee no secret troubleth thee tel me the visions of my dreame that I haue sene and the interpretacion thereof 7 Thus were the visions of mine head in my bed And beholde I sa we a tre in the middes of the earth and the height thereof was great 8 A great tre and strong and the height the reofreached vnto heauen and the sight thereof to the ends of all the earth 9 The boughes thereof were faire and the frute thereof muche and in it was meat for all it made a shadowe vnder it for the beastes of the field and the foules of the heauen dwelt in the boughs thereof and all flesh fed of it 10 I sawe in the visions of mine head vpon my bed and beholde a watchemanand an holy one came downe from heauen 21 And cryed aloude and said thus Hewe downe the tre and breake of his brāches shake of his leaues and scattre his frute that the beasts may flee from vnder it and the foules from his branches 12 Neuertheles leaue the stumpe of his rootes in the earth and with a band of yron and brasse binde it among the grasse of the field and let it be wet with the dewe of heauen and let his porcion be with the beastes among the grasse of the field 13 Let his heart be changed from mans nature and let a beastes heart be giuen vnto him and let seuen times be passed ouerhim 14 The sentence is according to the decre of the watchemen and according to the worde of the holy ones the demande was answered to the intēt that liuing mē may knowe that the moste high hathe power ouer the kingdome of men giueth it to whome soeuer he wil and appointeth ouer it the moste abiect among men 15 This is the dreame that I King Nebuchad-nezzár haue sene therefore thou ô Belte shazzár declare the interpretacion thereof for all the wise men of my kingdome are not able to shewe me the interpreta cion but thou art able for the spirit of the holy gods is in thee 16 ¶ Then Daniél whose name was Belteshazzár held his peace by the space of one houre and his thoghts troubled him and the King spake said Belteshazzár let nether the dreame nor the interpretacion thereof trouble thee Belteshazzár answered andsaid My lord the dreame be to them that hate thee and the interpretacion thereof to thine enemies 17 The tre that thou sawest which was great and mightie whose height teached vnto the heauen and the sight thereof through all the worlde 18 Whose leaues were faire and the frute the reof muche and in it was meat for all vnder the which the beasts of the field dwelt and vpon whose brāches the foules of the heauen did sit 19 It is
remnant of Israél shal do none iniqui tie nor speake lies nether shal a deceitful tongue be founde in their mouth for they shal be fed and lie downe and none shal ma ke them afraid 14 Reioyce ô daughter Zión be ye ioyful ô Israél be glad and reioyce with all thine heart ô daughter Ierusalém 15 The Lord hathe taken a way thy iudgements he hathe cast out thine enemie the King of Israél euen the Lord is in the middes of thee thou shalt se no more euil 16 In that day it shal be said to Ierusalém Feare thou not ô Zión let not thine hands be faint 17 The Lord thy God in the middes of thee is mightie he wil saue he wil reioyce ouer thee with ioye he wil quiet him self in his Ioue he wil reioyce ouer thee with ioye 18 After a certeine time wil I gather the afflicted that were of thee and them that bare the reproche for it 19 Beholde at that time I wil bruise all that afflict thee I wil saue her that halteth and gather her that was cast out and I wil get them praise and fame in all the lands of their shame 20 At that time wil I bring you againe and then wil I gather you for I wil giue you a name and a praise amōg all people of the earth when I turne backe your captiuitie before your eyes saith the Lord. HAGGAI THE ARGVMENT WHen the time of the seuentie yeres captiuitie prophecied by Ieremiáh was expired God raised vp Haggai Zechariah and Malachi to comforte the Iewes and to exhorte them to the buylding of the Temple which was a figure of the spiritual Temple and Church of God whose perfection and excellencie stode in Christ. And because that all were gi uen to their owne pleasures and commodities he declareth that that plague of famine which God sent then among them was a iuste rewarde of their ingratitude in that they contemned Gods honour who had deliuered them Yet he comforteth them if they wil returne to the Lord with the promes of greater felicitie for asmuche as the Lord wil finish the worde that he hathe begonne and send Christ whome he had promised and by whome they shulde atteine to perfite ioy and glorie CHAP. I. 1 The time of the prophecie of Haggái 8 An exhortation to buylde the Temple againe 1 IN the second yere of King Darius in the sixt moneth the first day of the moneth came the worde of the Lord by the ministerie of the Prophet Haggái vnto Zerubbabél the sonne of Shealtiél a prince of Iudáh and to Iehoshúa the sonne of Iehozadák the hie Priest saying 2 Thus speaketh the Lord of hostes saying This people say The time is not yet come that the Lords House shulde be buylded 3 Then came the worde of the Lord by the ministerie of the Prophet Haggái saying 4 Is it time for your selues to dwell in your filled houses and this House lie wast 5 Now therefore thus saith the Lord of hostes Consider your owne waies in your hearts 6 Ye haue sowen muche and bring in litle ye eat but ye haue not ynough ye drinke but ye are not filled ye clothe you but ye be not warme and he that earneth wages putteth the wages into a broken bagge 7 Thus saith the Lord of hostes Consider your owne waies in your hearts 8 Go vp to the mountaine bring wood and buylde this House and I wil be fauo-rable in it and I wil be glorified saith the Lord. 9 Ye loked for muche and lo it came to litle and when ye broght it home I did blowe vpon it And why saith the Lord of hostes Because of mine House that is waste and ye returne euery man vnto his owne house 10 Therefore the heauen ouer you staied it self from dewe and the earth staied her frute 11 And I called for a drought vpon the land and vpon the mountaines and vpon the corne and vpon the wine and vpon the oyle vpon all that the grounde bringeth forthe bothe vpon men and vpon cattel and vpon all the labour of the hands 12 When Zerubbabél the sonne of Shealtiél and Iehoshúa the sonne of Iehozadák the hie Priest with all the remnāt of the people heard the voyce of the Lord their God and the wordes of the Prophet Haggái as the Lord their God had sent him then the people did feare before the Lord. 13 Then spake Haggái the Lords messenger in the Lords message vnto the people saying I am with you saith the Lord. 14 And the Lord stirred vp the spirit of Zerubbabél the sonne of Shealtié a prince of Iudáh and the spirit of Iehoshúa the sō ne of Iehozadák the hie Priest the spirit of all the remnant of the people and they came did the worke in the House of the Lord of hostes their God CHAP. II. He sheweth 〈◊〉 the glorie of the 〈◊〉 Temple shal 〈◊〉 the first 1 IN the foure and twentieth daye of the sixt moneth in the secōde yere of King Darius 2 In the seuenth 〈◊〉 in the one twen tieth day of the moneth came the worde of the lord by the ministere of the prophet Haggái saying 3 Speake now to Zerubbabél the sonne of Shealtiél prince of Iudáh and to Iehoshúa the sonne of Iehozadák the hie Priest and to the residue of the people saying 4 Who is left among hou that sawe this House in her first glorie and now do you se it now Is it not in your eyes in compari son of it as nothing 5 Yet now be of good courage ô 〈◊〉 él saith the Lord be of good comfort ô Iehoshúa sonne of Iehozadák the 〈◊〉 Priest and be strong all ye people of the land saith the Lord and do it for I am with you saith the Lord of hostes 6 According to the worde that I couenāted with you whē ye came out of Egypt so my Spirit shal remaine amōg you feare ye not 7 For thus saith the Lord of hostes Yet a litle while and I wil shake the heauen and the earth and the 〈◊〉 and the drye land 8 And I wil moue all nacions and the desire of all nacions shal come and I wil fil this House with glorie saith the Lord of hostes 9 The siluer is mine and the golde is mine saith the Lord of hostes 10 The glorie of this last House shal be greater then the first saith the Lord of hostes and in this place wil I giue peace saith the Lord of hostes 11 ¶ In the foure and twentieth day of the ninth moneth in the seconde yere of Darius came the worde of the Lord vnto the Prophet Haggà i saying 12 Thus saith the Lord of hostes Aske now the Priests concerning the Law and say 13 If one beare holy flesh in the 〈◊〉 of his garment and with his skirt do touche the bread or the potage or
hand 2 Then said I Whether goest thou And he said vnto me To measure Ierusalém that I may se what is the breadth thereof and what is the length thereof 3 And beholde the Angel that talked with me went forthe and another Angel went out to mete him 4 And said vnto him Runne speake to this yong man and say Ierusalem shal be inhabited without walles for the multitude of men and cattel therein 5 For I saith the Lord wil be vnto her a wall of fyre rounde about and wil be the glo rie in the middes of her 6 Ho ho come forthe and flee frō the land of the North saith the Lord for I haue scat tered you into the foure windes of the hea uen saith the Lord. 7 Saue thy self ô Zion that dwellest with the Daughter of Babél 8 For thus saith the Lord of hostes After this glorie hathe he sent me vnto the na cions which spoiled you for he that toucheth you toucheth the apple of his eye 9 For beholde I wil lift vp mine hand vpon them and they shal be a spoile to those that serued them and ye shal knowe that the Lord of hostes hathe sent me 10 Reioyce and be glad ô daughter Zión for lo l come wil dwell in the middes of thee saith the Lord. 11 And many nacions shal be ioyned to the Lord in that day and shal be my people I wil dwell in the middes of thee and thou shalt knowe that the Lord of hostes hathe sent me vnto thee 12 And the Lord shal inherit Iudah his portiō in the holy land and shal chuse Ierusalém againe 13 Let all flesh be stil before the Lord for he is raised vp out of his holy place CHAP. III. A prophecie of Christ and of his kingdome 1 ANd he shewed me Iehoshua the hie Priest standing before the Angel of the Lord and Satán stode at this right hand to resist him 2 And the Lord said vnto Satan The Lord reprouethee ô Satán euen the Lord reproue thee ô Satán euen the Lord that hathe chosen Ierusalém reproue thee Is not this a brande taken out of the fyre 3 Now Iehoshúa was clothed with filthy gar ments and stode before the Angel 4 And he answered and spake vnto those that stode before him saying Take away the sil thy garments from him And vnto him he said Beholde I haue caused thine iniquitie to departe frō thee and I wil clothe thee with change of raiment 5 And I said Let them set a faire diademe vpon his head and clothed him with garments and the Angel of the Lord stode by 6 And the Angel of the Lord testified vnto Ichoshúa saying 7 Thus saith the Lord of hostes If thou wilt walke in my waies and kepe my watche thou shalt also iudge mine House and shalt also kepe my courtes and I wil giue thee place among k these that stand by 8 Heare now ô Iehoshúa the hie Priest thou and thy fellowes that sit before thee for they are monstruous persones but beholde I wil bring forthe the Branche my ser uant 9 For lo the stone that I haue laid before lehoshúa vpō one stone shal be seuen eyes beholde I wil cut out the grauing there of saith the Lord of hostes and I wil take away the iniquitie of this land in one day 10 In that day saith the Lord of hostes shal ye call euerie man his neighbour vnder the vine and vnder the fig tree CHAP. IIII. The vision of the golden candelstike and the exposition thereof 1 ANd the Angel that talked with me came againe waked me as a man that is raiseth out of his slepe 2 And said vnto me What seest thou And I said I haue loked and beholde a candel sticke all of golde with a 〈◊〉 vpon the top of it and his seuen lampes therein and seuen pipes to the lampes which were vpon the top thereof 3 And two oliue trees ouer it one vpon the right side of the howle and the other vpon the left side thereof 4 So I answered spake to the Angel that talked with me saying What are these my Lord. 5 Thē the Angel that 〈◊〉 with me answe red and said vnto me Knowest thou not what these be And I said No my Lord. 6 Then he answered and spake vnto me saying This is the worde of the Lord vnto Zerubbabél saying Nether by an armie nor strength but by my Spirit saith the Lord of hostes 7 Who art thou ô great mountaine before Zerubbabél thou shalt be a plaine and he shal bring forthe the head stone thereof with showtings crying Grace grace vnto it 8 Moreouer the worde of the Lord came vn to me saying 9 The hāds of Zerubbabél haue laid the fun dacion of this house his hands shal also finishit and thou shalt knowe that the Lord of hostes hathe sent me vnto you 10 For who hathe despised the day of the smale things but they shal reioyce and shal se the stone of tinne in the hand of Zerubbabél these seuē are the eies of the Lord which go thoro we the whole worlde 11 Then answered I and said vnto him What are these two oliue trees vpon the ryght and vpon the left side thereof 12 And I spake more ouer and said vnto him What be these two oliue branches which thorowe the two golden pipes emptiethē selues into the golde 13 And he answered me and said Knowest thou not what these be And I said No my Lord. 14 Then said he These are the two oliue brā ches that stād with the ruler of the whole earth CHAP. V. 1 The vision 〈◊〉 the flying booke signifying the curse of thenes and suche as 〈◊〉 the Name of God 6 By the vision of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signified the bringing of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into Babylón 1 THen I turned me and lift vp mine eyes and loked beholde a flying booke 2 And he said vnto me What 〈◊〉 thou And I 〈◊〉 I se a flying booke the length thereof is twentie cubites the breadth there of ten cubites 3 Then said he vnto me This is the curse that goeth forth ouer the whole earth for euerie one that stealeth shal be cut of aswel on this side as on that euerie one that sweareth shall be cut of aswell on this side as on that 4 I will bring it forthe saith the Lord of hostes and it shal enter into the house of the thief and into the house of him that falsely sweareth by my Name and it shal remaine in the middes of his house and shal consume it with the timbre thereof and stones thereof 5 Then the Angel that talked with me went for the and said vnto me Lift vp now thine eyes and se what is this that goeth forthe 6 And I said What is
it And he said This is an 〈◊〉 that goeth forthe He said 〈◊〉 This is the sight of them through all the earth 7 And behold there was lift vp a talent of lead and this is a woman that sitteth in the middes of the Epháh 8 And he said This is wickednes he cast it into the middes of the Epháh he cast the weight of lead vpon the mouth therof 9 Thē lift I vp mine eies loked behold there came out two women the winde was in their wings for thei had wings like the wings of a storke and they lift vp the Epháh betwene the earth and the heauen 10 Then said I to the Angel that talked with me Whither do these beare the Epháh 11 And he said vnto me To buyld it an house in the land of Shinár and it shal be established and set there vpō her owne place CHAP. VI. By the foure 〈◊〉 he describeth the foure monarchies 1 A Caine I turned and life mine eyes and loked and beholde there came there foure charettes out from betwene two mountaines the mountaines were moūtaines of brasse 2 In the first charet were red horses and in the seconde charet blacke horses 3 And in the thirde charet white horses and in the fourte charet horses of diuers colours and reddish 4 Then I answered and said vnto the Angel that talked with me What are these my Lord 5 And the Angel answered and said vnto me These are the foure spirits of the heauen which go for the from standing with the Lord of all the earth 6 That with the blacke horse went for the into the land of the North and the white went out after them and they of diuers co lours went for the to warde the South countrey 7 And the reddish went out and required to go and passe through the worlde and he said Go passe through the worlde So they went thorowout the worlde 8 Then cryed he vpon me and spake vnto me saying Beholde these that go toward the North countrey haue pacified my spirit in the North countrey 9 And the worde of the Lord came vnto me saying 10 Take of them of the captiuitie euen of Heldai and of Tobiiah and Iedaiah which are come from Babél and come thou the same day go vnto the house of Ioshiáh the sonne of Zephaniáh 11 Take euen siluer and golde and make crownes and set them vpon the head of Iehoshúa the sonne of Iehozadak the hie Priest 12 And speake vnto him saying Thus speaketh the Lord of hostes and saith Beholde the man whose name is the Branche and he shal growe vp out of his place and he shal buylde the Temple of the Lord. 13 Euen he shal buylde the Tēple of the Lord and he shal be are the glorie and shal sit and rule vpon his throne and he shal be a Priest vpon his throne and the counsel of peace shal be betwene them bothe 14 And the crownes shal be to Helém and to 〈◊〉 and to Iedaiah and to Hen the sonne of Zephaniah for a memorial in the Temple of the Lord. 15 And thei that are farre of shal come and buylde in the Temple of the Lord and ye shal knowe that the Lord of hostes hathe sent me vnto you And thys shall come to passe if ye will obey the voyce of the Lord your God CHAP. VII 5 The true fasting 〈◊〉 The rebellion of the people is the cause of their affliction 1 ANd in the fourth yere of King Darius the worde of the Lord came vnto Zechariáh in the fourth day of the ninth moneth euen in Chisleu 2 For thei had sent vnto the house of God Sharézer and Regem mélech and their men to praye before the Lord. 3 And to speake vnto the Priestes whiche were in the House of the Lord of hostes to the Prophetes saying Shuld I wepe in the fifte moneth and separate my self as I haue done these so manie yeres 4 Then came the worde of the Lord of hostes vnto me saying 5 Speake vnto all the people of the land to the Priests and say When ye fasted and mourned in the fifte and seuenth moneth euen these seuentie yeres did ye fast vnto me do I approue it 6 And when ye did eate and when ye did drinke did ye not eat for your selues and drinke for your selues 7 Shulde ye not heare the wordes whiche the Lord hathe cryed by the ministerie of the former Prophetes when Ierusalém was inhabited and in prosperitie the cities thereof rounde about her when the South and the plaine was inhabited 8 And the worde of the Lord came vnto Zechariáh saying 9 Thus speaketh the Lord of hostes saying Execute 〈◊〉 iudgement and she we mercie and compassion euerie man to his brother 10 And oppresse not the widowe nor the fatherles the stranger nor the poore and let none of you imagine euil against his brother in your heart 11 But they refused to hearken and pulled away the shulder and stopped their eares that they shulde not heare 12 Yea thei made their hearts as an adamāt stone lest they shulde heare the Lawe and the wordes which the Lord of hostes sent in his Spirit by the ministerie of the former Prophetes therefore came a greate wrath from the Lord of hostes 13 Therefore it is come to passe that as he cryed and they wolde not heare so they cryed and I wold not heare saith the Lord of hostes 14 But I scattered them among all nations whome they knewe not thus the land was desolate after them that no man passeth through nor returned for they laid the pleasant land waste CHAP. VIII 2 Of the returne of the people vnto Ierusalém and of the mercie of God towarde thē 16 Of good workes 20 The calling of the Gentiles 1 AGaine the worde of the Lord of hostes came to me saying 2 Thus saith the Lord of hostes I was ielous for Zión with greatielousie and I was ielous for her with great wrath 3 Thus saith the Lord I wil returne vnto Zión and wildwell in the middes of Ierusa lém and Ierusalém shal be called a citie of trueth and the mountaine of the Lord of hostes the holie Mountaine 4 Thus saith the Lord of hostes There shal yet olde men and olde women dwellin the stretes of Ierusalém and euerie man with his staffe in his hand for very age 5 And the stretes of the citie shal be ful of boyes and girles playing in the stretes the reof 6 Thus saith the Lord of hostes Thoght it be vnpossible in the eyes of the remnant of this people in these dayes shulde it therefore be vnpossible in my sight saith the Lord of hostes 7 Thus saith the Lord of hostes Beholde I wil deliuer my
4 Out of him shal the corner come forthe out of him the naile out of hym the bowe of battel and out of him euery appointer of tribute also 5 And they shal be as the mightie mē which treade downe their enemies in thy myre of the stretes in the battel and they shall fight because the Lord is with them the riders on horses shal be confounded 6 And I wil strengthen the house of Iudáh and I wil preserue the house of Ioséph I wil bring them againe for I pitie them they shal be as thogh I had not caste them of for I am the Lord their GOD and will heare them 7 And they of Ephráim shal be as a gyant their heart shal reioyce as thorowe wine yea theyr chyldren shall se it and be glad and their heart shal reioyce in the Lord. 8 I wil hisse for them and gather them for I haue redemed them and they shal encrease as they haue encreased 9 And I wil so we them among the people and they shal remember me in farre countreis and thei shall liue with their children and turne againe 10 I wil bring them againe also out of the lād of Egypt and gather them out of Asshûr and I will bring them into the lande of Gileád and Lebanôn and place shall not be founde for them 11 And he shal go into the sea with afflictiō and shall smite the waues in the sea and all the depthes of the riuer shal drye vp the pride of Asshur shal be cast downe and the sceptre of Egypt shal departe away 12 And I will strengthen them in the Lord and they shall walke in his Name saith the Lord. CHAP. XI 1 The destruction of the Temple 4 The care of the faithful is committed to Christ. 7 A grieuous vision against 〈◊〉 and Iudáh 1 OPen 〈◊〉 ô Lebanôn and the fire shal deuoure thy cedres 2 Houle fyrre trees for the cedre is fallē because all the mightie are destroied houleye ô okes of Bashán for the defensed forest is cut downe 3 There is the voyce of the houling of the shepherds for their glorie is destroied the voyce of the roaring of lyons whelpes for the pride of Iordên is destroyed 4 Thus saith the Lord my God Fede the shepe of the slaughter 5 They that possesse them slaye them and sinne not and thei that sell thē say Blessed be the Lord for I am riche and their owne shepherds spare them not 6 Surely I wil no more spare those that dwell in the land saith the Lord but lo I wil deliuer the men euerie one into his neighbours hand and into the hand of his King and they shal smite the land out of their owne shepherds spare them not 7 For I fed the shepe of slaughter euen the poore of the flocke and I toke vnto me two staues the one I called Beautie the other I called Bandes and I fed the shepe 8 Thre shepherdes also I cut of in one moneth and my soule lothed thē and theyr soule abhorred me 9 Then said I I will not fede you that that dyeth let it dye and that that perisheth let it perish and let the remnant eat euerye one the flesh of his neighbour 10 And I toke my staffe euen Beautie and brake it that I might disanul my couenāt which I had made with all people 11 And it was broken in that day and so the poore of the shepe that waited vpon me knewe that it was the worde of the Lord. 12 And I said vnto them If ye thinke it good giue me my wages and if no leaue of so they weighed for my wages thirtie pieces of siluer 13 And the Lord said vnto me Cast it vnto the potter a goodlie price that I was valued at of them And I toke the thirtie pie ces of siluer and cast them to the potter in the House of the Lord. 14 Then brake I mine other staffe euen the Bandes that I might dissolue the brotherhode betwene Iudáh and Israél 15 And the Lord said vnto me Take to thee yet the instruments of a foolish shepherd 16 For lo I wil raise vp a shepherd in the land which shal not loke for the thing that is lost nor seke the tender lambes nor heale that that is hurt nor fede that that standeth vp but he shal eat the flesh of the fat and teare their clawes in pieces 17 O idole shepherd that leaueth the flocke the sworde 〈◊〉 vpon his arme vpō his right eye His arme shal be cleane dryed vp and hys ryght eye shall be vtterly darkened CHAP. XII Of the destruction and buylding againe of Ierusalém 1 THe burden of the worde of the LORD vpon Israél saith the Lord whiche spred the heauens and layed the fundaciō of the earth and formed the Spirit of man within him 2 Behold I wil make Ierusalém 〈◊〉 cuppe of poyson vnto all the people round about and also with Iudáh wil he be in the siege against Ierusalém 3 And in that day will I make Ierusalém an heauie stone for all people all that 〈◊〉 it vp shal be torne thogh all the people of the earth be 〈◊〉 together against it 4 In that day saith the Lord I wil smite eue rye horse with stonishment and his rider with 〈◊〉 and I wil open mine eyes vpon the house of Iudáh and wil smite euery horse of the people with blindenes 5 And the princes of Iudáh shal say in theyr hearts The inhabitants of 〈◊〉 shal be my strength in the Lord of hostes their God 6 In that day will I make the princes of Iudáh like coles of fyre among the wood like a fyre brande in the sheafe and they shal deuoure all the people rounde about on the right hand and on the left and Ieru salém shal be inhabited againe in her owne place euen in Ierusalém 7 The Lord also shall preserue the tentes of Iudâh as a fore time therfore the glorie of the house of Dauid shall not boaste 〈◊〉 the glorie of the inhabitants of Ierusalém against Iudáh 8 In that day shall the Lord defende the inhabitants of Ierusalém and he that is feble among them in that day shal be as Dauid and the house of Dauid shal be as Goddes house and as the Aungel of the Lord before them 9 And in that daye will I seke to destroye all the 〈◊〉 that come agaynste Ierusalém 10 And I will powre vppon the house of Dauid and vpon the inhabitāts of Ierusalém the Spirit of grace and of compassion and they shal loke vpon me whome they haue perced and they shall ament for him as one mourneth for his onelie sonne be sorie for him as one is sorie for his firste borne 11 In that day shal there be a great mourning in Ierusalē as
moued to angre against his people for their great wickednes commanded the Kings of the Chaldeans to inuade them 53 These killed their yong men with the sworde rounde about their holie Temple nether did they spare yongman nor maiden nether olde man nor childe among them 54 But he deliuered thē all into their hands and all the holy vessels of the Lord bothe great and smale with the vessels of the Arke of God and they toke caryed away the Kings treasures into Babylon 55 And thei set fyre in the House of the Lord and brake downe the walles of Ierusalém and burnt their towres with fyre 56 They consumed also all the precious things thereof and broght them to noght and those that were left by the sworde he caryed away into Babylon 57 And they were seruants to him and to his children til the Persians reigned to fulfil the worde of the Lord by the mouth of * Ieremias 58 And that the land might enioye her Sabbaths all the time that it was desolate til seuentie yeres were accomplished CHAP. II. 1 Cyrus gaue leaue to the 〈◊〉 to returne 10 He sent the holy 〈◊〉 13 The names of them that returned 16 Their 〈◊〉 did let their buylding and the 〈◊〉 letters for the same 1 IN * the first yere of the reigne of Cyrus King of the Persians to fulfil the worde of the Lord by the mouth of Ieremias 2 The Lord raised vp the spirit of Cyrus King of the Persians and he made proclamacion through out all his kingdome 〈◊〉 by expresse lettres 3 Saying Thus saith Cyrus King of the Persians The Lord of Israél euen the moste high Lord hathe made me King ouer the whole worlde 4 And he hathe commanded me to buylde him an House in Ierusalém which is in Iudea 5 If there be anie therefore of you of his people let the Lord euen his Lord be with him and let him go vp to Ierusalém which is in Iudea buylde the House of the Lord of 〈◊〉 he is the Lord which dwelleth in Ierusalém 6 All they then that dwell in the places rounde about those I say that are in his place let them helpe him with golde and siluer 7 With giftes with horses and cattel and other things which shal be broght according to the vowes into the Temple of the Lord which is in Ierusalém 8 ¶ Then arose the chief of the families of Iudea and of the tribe of Beniamin and the Priests and Leuites all whose minde the Lord had moued to go vp and buylde an House to the Lord in Ierusalém 9 And those that were about them helped them in all things with siluer and golde horses and cattel and with diuersvowes of many whose mindes were stirred vp 10 Also King Cyrus broght out the holy vessels of the Lord which Nabuchodonosor had caryed out of Ierusalém and had 〈◊〉 them in the Temple of his 〈◊〉 11 Now when Cyrus King of the Persians had broght themout he deliuered thē to Mithridates his treasurer 12 By whome they were giuen to Abassar the gouernour of Iudea 13 Whereof this was the nomber a thousand golden cuppes and a thousand siluer cuppes basens of siluer for the sacrifices nine and twentie violes of golde thirtie and of siluer two thousand foure hundreth and ten and a thousand other vessels 14 So all the vessels of golde and siluer whiche they caried away were fiue thousand foure hundreth thre score and nine 15 They were broght by Sanabassar with them of the 〈◊〉 of Babylon to Ieru salém 16 ¶ But * in the tyme of Artaxerxes Kyng of the Persians Belemus and Mithridates and Tabellius and Rathumus and Beeltethmus Semellius the secretarie and others which were ioyned to these dwelling in Samaria and in other places wrote vnto him this epistle here following agaīst them that dwelt in Iudea and Ierusalém TO THE KING ARTAXERXES OVR LORD 17 Thy seruants Rathumus the writer of things that come to passe and Semellius the secretarie and the rest of their counsel and the iudges which are in Coelosyria and Phenice 18 Be it now therefore knowen to our lord the King that the Iewes which came vp from you are come to vs into Ierusalêm that rebellious and wicked citie and buyl de the marked places make vp the walles thereof and laye the fundacions of the Temple 19 Therefore if this citie be buylt and the walles be finished they wil not onely not 〈◊〉 to paye tribute but wil also resist Kings 20 And because the things perteining to the Temple go forwarde we thoght it not 〈◊〉 to passe ouer suche a thing 21 But to declare it to our lord the King that if it be thy pleasure it may be soght out in the bokes of thy fathers 22 And thou shalt finde in the Chronicles the writings concerning these things shalt knowe that this citie did alwaies rebel did trouble bothe Kings and cities 23 And that the Iewes are rebellious raising alwaies warres therein for the which cause also this citie was made 〈◊〉 24 Now therefore ô lord the King we decla re it that if this citie be buy it and the walles thereof repared you shal haue no more passage into Coelosyria nor Phenice 25 ¶ Then the King wrote againe to Rathumus that wrote the things that came to passe and to 〈◊〉 and to Samellius the secretarie and to the rest of those that were ioyned with thē and to the dwellers of Samaria Syria and Phenice these things that folowe 26 I haue red the epistle which ye sent to me therefore I commanded that it shulde be soght out and it was sounde that this citie hathe alwaies practised against Kings 27 And that the men thereof were giuen to rebellion and warres and how that mightie Kings and fierce haue reigned in 〈◊〉 which toke tribute of Coelosyria and Phenice 28 Now therefore I haue commanded to for bid these men to 〈◊〉 vp the citie and that it be takē hede that no more be done 29 And that those wicked things which shul de molest the King go not forwarde 30 Then when Rathumus and Semellius the secretarie and the 〈◊〉 which were ioyned with them had red the things which King 〈◊〉 had writen they moued their tents with spede to Ierusalém with horses and men in araye 31 And began to let them which buylt so that the buylding of the Temple in Ierusalém ceased vnto the seconde yere of the rei gne of Darius King of the Persians CHAP. III. 1 The feast of Darius 16. The thre wise sentences 1 NOw when Darius reigned he made a great feast to all his subiects and to all those of his owne house and to all the prin ces of Media and Persia. 2 And to all the gouernours and captaines and lieutenants that were with him from India vnto Ethiopia of an hundreth and se uen and twentie prouinces 3 And when they had eaten and drunke and were 〈◊〉 they departed and
he answered me and said Stand vp vppon thy fete and heare a mightie sounding voyce 14 There shal come as an earth quake but the place where thou stādest shal not be moued 15 And therefore when he speaketh be not afrayed for of the end shal be the worde and of the fundacion of the earth shal it be vnder stand 16 Therefore while one speaketh of them it trembleth and is moued for it knoweth that it must be changed at the end 17 And when I had heard it I stode vp vpō my fete and hearkened and beholde there was a voyce that spake and the sounde of it was like the sounde of many waters 18 And it said Beholde the dayes come that I wil come and in quire of them that dwel vpō the earth 19 And when I beginne to inquire of theē who by their vnrighteousnes haue hurt others and when the affliction of Sion shal be fulfilled 20 And the worlde that shal vanish away shal be sealed then wil I shewe these signes the bokes shal be opened before the heauen they shal se all it together 21 And the children of a yere olde shal speake with their voices the women with child shal bring forthe vntimelie childrē of thre or fou re moneths olde and they shal liue that are raised vp 22 Then suddenly shal the sowen places appea re as the vnsowne and the sul store houses shal suddenly be founde emptie 23 And the trumpet shal sounde and all they that heare it shal be suddenly afrayed 24 At that time shal friends fight with friends as with enemies and the earth shal feare with them the springs of the welles shal stand stil and in thre houres they shal not renne 25 Whosoeuer remaineth from all these things that I haue tolde thee shal be saued and se my saluacion the end of your worlde 26 And the men that are receiued shalse it thei that haue not tasted death from their birth and the heart of the inhabitants shal be chāged and turned to another meaning 27 For euil shal be put out and disceate shal be quenched 28 But faith shal flourish corruption shal be ouercome and the trueth which hathe bene so long without frute shal come forthe 29 ¶ And when he talked with me beholde I loked alitle vpō him before whome I stode 30 And these wordes said he vnto me I am come to she we thee the time of the night to come 31 If thou wilt pray againe and fast seuen daies more I wil tel thee more things and greater then these which I haue heard in the day 32 For thy voyce is heard before the Highest surely the mightie hathe sene thy righteous dealing he hathe sene also thy chastitie whi che thou hast kept since thy youth 33 Therefore hathe he sent me to shewe thee all these things and to say vnto thee Be of good comfort and feare not 34 And haste not in the vaine consideration of the first times nor make haste to the latter times 35 And after this I wepte againe and fasted seuen dayes in like maner that I might fulfil the thre wekes which he had appointed me 36 And in the eight night was mine heart vexed within me againe and I began to speake before the moste High 37 For my spirit was greatly set on fyer my soule was in distresse 38 And I said ô Lord thou speakest expresly in the first creation euen the first day and cōman dedst * that the heauen and the earth shulde be made and the worke followed thy worde 39 And thē was there the spirit and the darknes was on euerie side with silence there was no mans voyce as yet created of thee 40 Then commandedst thou a bright light to come forthe out of thy treasures that it might giue light to thy worke 41 Vpō the second day thou createdst the hea uenlie ayre and commandedst it that going betwene it shulde make a diuision betwene the waters that the one parte might remaine aboue and the other beneth 42 Vpon the third day thou cōmandedst that the waters shulde be gathered together in the seuenth parte of the earth six partes didest thou drye and kept them to the intent that of these there shuld be that shulde serue thee being sowen of God and tilled 43 Assone as thy worde went forthe the wor ke was in continently made 44 For immediatly great and innumerable fau te did spring vp and manie diuerse pleasures for the taste and floures of vnchangeable co lour and odours of a moste wondersul smel and these things were created the third day 45 * Vpon the fourth daythou createdst the light of the sunne and of the moone and the order of the startes 46 And gauest them a charge to do * seruice euen vnto man that was for to be made 47 And vpon the fift day thou saidest vnto the seuenth parte * where the waters were gathe red that it shulde bring forthe beasts as foules and fishes and it was so 48 For the domme waters and without life broght forthe liuing things at the commandemēt of God that the nations might praise thy wonderous workes 49 Thē didest thou prepare two liuing things the one thou calledst Behemoth the other thou calledst Leuiathan 50 And didest separate the one from the other for the seuenth parte where the water was gathered colde not holde them 51 Vnto Behemoth thou gauest one parte whi che was dryed vp the third day that he shuld dwell in the same parte wherein are a thousand hilles 52 But vnto Leuiathan thou gauest the seuenth parte that is wett and hast prepared him to deuoure what thou wilt and when thou wilt 53 Vpon the sixt day thou gauest commandemēt vnto the earth that before thee it shulde bring forthe beasts catel and creping things 54 And besides this Adam whome thou madest lord ouer all the workes which thou hast created of him come we all and the people also whome thou hast chosen 55 All this haue I spoken before thee ô Lord because thou hast created the world for our sakes 56 As for the other people which also come of Adam thou hast declared them that they are nothing before thee but be like vnto spitle and hast compared their riches vnto a drop that falleth from a vessel 57 And now ô Lord beholde these heathen which haue bene reputed as nothing haue begonne to be lords ouer vs and to deuoure vs. 58 And we thy people whome thou hast called the first borne the onely begotten and thy feruent louer are giuen into their hands 59 If the worlde then be created for our sakes why haue we not the inheritance thereof in possession or how long shal we suffer these things CHAP. VII 5 Without tribulation none can come to felicitie 1 God ad uertiseth all in time 28 The coming and death of Christ 32 The resurrection and last iudgemēt 43 After the whiche all corruption shal cease 48 All fell in
againe anie more but when thou shalt come to her 〈◊〉 vp bothe of you and praye to God whiche is 〈◊〉 who wil haue pitie on you saue you feare not for she is appointed vnto thee from the beginning and thou shalt kepe her and she shall go with thee moreouer I suppose that she shal be are thee chil dren now when Tobias had heard these things he loued her and his heart was effe ctually ioyned to her CHAP. VII Tobias maryeth Sarra Raguels daughter 1 ANd when they were come to Ecbatane they came to the house of Raguel and Sarra met them and after they had saluted one another she broght them into the house 2 Then said Raguel to Edna his wife How like is this yong man to Tobit my cousin 3 And Raguel asked Whence are you my brethren To whome thei said that thei were of the tribe of Nephthalim and of the captiues that dwelt at Nineue 4 Then he said to them Do ye knowe Tobit our kinseman And they said We knowe him Then said he Is he in good health 5 And they said He is bothe aliue and in good health and Tobias said He is my father 6 Then Raguel leaped and kissed him and wept 7 And blessed him and said vnto him Thou art the sonne of a good and honest mā but when he had heard that Tobit was blinde he was sorowful and wept 8 And like wise Edna his wife and Sarra hys daughter wept Moreouer they receyued them with a readie minde after that they had killed a ram of the flocke thei set much meat on the table Then said Tobias to Raphael Brother Azarias put for the those things whereof thou spakest in the waye that this busines may be dispatched 9 So he communicated the matter with Raguel and Raguel said to Tobias Eate and drinke and make merry 10 For it is mete that thou shuldest marie my daughter neuertheles I will declare vnto thee the trueth 11 I haue gyuen my daughter in mariage to seuen men who dyed that nyght whiche they came in vnto her neuertheles be thou of a good courage and merry But Tobias said I will eat nothing here vntill ye bring her hether and betrothe her to me 12 Raguel said then Marie her then according to the custome for thou arte her cousin and she is thine God which is merciful make this prosperous to you in all good things 13 Then he called his daughter Sarra and she came to her father and he toke her by the hand and gaue her for wife to Tobias saying Beholde take her after the * Lawe of Moyses and lead her awaye to thy father and he blessed them 14 And called his wife Edna and he toke a boke and wrote a contract and sealed it 15 Then they began to eate 16 After Raguel called his wife Edna and said vnto her Sister prepare another chāber and bring her in thether 17 Which when she had done as he had biddē her she broght her thether then Sarra wept her mother wiped away her daugh ters teares 18 And said vnto her Be of good comfort my daughter the Lord of heauen and earthe giue thee ioye forthys thy sorrowe be of good comfort my daughter CHAP. VIII Tobias driueth away the euil spirit 4 He prayeth to GOD with his wife 11 Raguel prepareth a graue for his sonne in law 16 Raguel blesseth the Lord. 1 ANd when they had supped thei broght Tobias in vnto her 2 And as he went he remembred the wordes of Raphael and toke coles for perfumes and put the heart liuer of the fish thereupon and made a perfume 3 The which smel when the euill Spirit had smelled he fled into the vtmost partes of Egypt whome the Angel bounde 4 And after that they were bothe shut in Tobias rose out of the bed and said Sister arise and let vs pray that God wolde haue pitie on vs. 5 Then began Tobias to say Blessed arte thou ô God of our fathers and blessed is thine holie and glorious Name for euer let the heauens blesse thee and all thy creatures 6 Thou madest Adam and gauest him * Eua his wife for an helpe and stay of them came mankinde thou hast said It is not good that a man shulde be alone let vs make vnto him an aide like vnto himself 7 And now ô Lord I take not this my sister for fornicacion but vprightlye therefore grante me mercie that we may become aged together 8 And she said with him Amen 9 So they slept bothe that night Raguel arose and went and made a graue 10 Saying Is not he dead also 11 But when Raguel was come into hys house 12 He said to his wife Edna Send one of the maydes and let themse whether he be aliue if not that I maye burye him and none knowe it 13 So the maid opened the dore and wēt in and founde them bothe aslepe 14 And came for the and tolde them that he was a liue 15 Then Raguel praised God and said ô God thou art worthie to be praised with all pure and holie praise therefore let thy Saintes praise thee with all thy creatures and let all thine Angels and thine elect praise thee for euer 16 Thou art to be praised ô Lord for thou hast made me ioyfull that is not come to me which I suspected but thou hast delt with vs according to great mercie 17 Thou arte to be praysed because thou hast had mercie of two that were the onelye begotten children of their fathers grante them mercie ô Lord and finish their life in health with ioye and mercie 28 Then Raguel bade his seruants to fill the graue 19 And he kept the wedding feast fourtene daies 20 For Raguel had said vnto him by an othe that he shulde not departe before that the fourtene daies of the mariage were expired 21 And then he shulde take the halfe of hys goods and returne in safetie to his father and shulde haue the rest when he and hys wife were dead CHAP. IX Raphaelleadeth Gabael to Tobias mariage 1 THen Tobias called Raphael and said vnto him 2 Brother Azarias take with thee a seruant and two camels go to Rages of the Medes to Gabael and bring me the money bring him to the wedding 3 For Raguel hathe sworne that I shall not departe 4 But my father 〈◊〉 the daies and if I tary long he wil be verie sory 5 So Raphael went out and came to Gabael gaue him the hand writing who broght for the bagges whiche were sealed vp and gaue them to him 6 And in the mornyng they went forthe bothe together and came to the wedding And Tobias begate his wife with childe CHAP. X. 1 Tobit and his wife thinke long for their sonne 10 Raguel sendeth away Tobias and Sarra 1 NOw Tobit his father counted euerye day and when the daies of the iournay were expired and they came
onely not be inhabited of men but be abhorred also of the wilde beastes and foules for euer THE WISDOME of Salomon CHAP. I 1 How we ought to searche and enquire after God 2 Who be those that finde him 5 The holy Gost. 8. 11 We ought to flee from backbyting and murmuring 12. Whereof death cometh 15 Righteousnes and vnrighteousnes 1 LOwe * righteousnes ye that be Iudges of the earth thinke re uerētly of the Lord and seke him in simplicitie of heart 2 * Forhe wil be founde ofthem that tem pte him not and appeareth vnto suche as be not vnfaithful vn to him For wicked thoghts separate from God and his power when it is tryed repro ueth the vnwise 4 Because wisdome can not enter into a wic ked heart nor dwell in the body that is sub iect vnto sinne 5 For the holy * Spirit of discipline fleeth from disceit and withdraweth him self from the thoghts that are without vnderstanding and is rebuketh when wickednes cometh 6 For the Spirit of wisdome * is louing and wil not absolue him the blaspemeth with his lippes for God is a witnes of his reines and a true beholder of his heart and an hearer of the tongue 7 For the Spirit of the Lord filleth all the worlde and the same that mainteineth all things hathe knowledge of the voyee 8 Therefore he that speaketh vnrighteous things can not be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shal the iudgement of reproche let him escape 9 For inquisition shal be made for the thogh tes of the vngodlie and the sounde of his wordes shal come vnto God for the correction of his 〈◊〉 10 For the eare of Ielousie heareth all things and the noyce of the grudgings shal not be hid 11 Therefore beware of murmuring which profiteth nothing and refraine your tongue from sclander for there is no worde so secret that shal go for noght the mouth that speaketh lies slaieth the soule 12 Seke not death in the errour of your life * destroye not your selues thorow the workes of your owne hands 13 * For God hathe not made death nether hathe he pleasure in the destruction of the liuing 14 For he created all things that thei might haue their being and the generacions of the worlde are preserued and there is no poyson of destruction in them and the king dome of hell is not vpon earth 15 For righteousnes is immortal but vnrighteousnes bringeth death 16 And the vngodlie call it vnto them bothe with hands and wordes and while they thinke to haue a friend of it they come to naught for they are confederate with it therfore are they worthie to be partakers thereof CHAP. II. The imaginacions and desires of the wicked and their coun sel against the faithful 1 FOr the vn godlie say as they safely ima gine with thē selues Our life is shorte and tedious and in the death of a man the re is no recouerie nether was any knowē that hathe returned from the graue 2 For we are borne at all aduenture and we shal be here after as thogh we had neuer bene for the breth is a smoke in our nostrels and the wordes as a sparke raised out of our heart 3 Which being extinguished the body is tur ned into ashes and the spirit vanisheth as the soft aire 4 Out life shal passe away as the trace of a cloude come to 〈◊〉 as the mist that is driuē away with the beaumes of the sun ne and cast 〈◊〉 with the heat thereof Our name also shal be for 〈◊〉 in time no man shal haue our workes in remembrance 5 * For our time is as a shadowe that passeth away and after our end there is no returning for it is fast sealed so that no man cometh againe 6 * Come therefore and let vs enioye the pleasures that are present and let vs chere fully vse the creatures as in youth 7 Let vs fill our selues with costlie wine and ointements and let not the floure of life passe by vs. 8 Let vs crowne our selues with rose buddes a fore they be withered 9 Let vs all be partakers of our wantonnes let vs leaue some token of our pleasure in euerie place for that is our porcion and this is our lotte 10 Let vs oppresse the poore that is righteous let vs not spare the widdowe nor re uerence the white heere 's of the aged that haue liued many yeres 11 Let our strēgth be the lawe of vnrighteous nes for the things that is feble is reproued as vn profitable 12 Therfore let vs defraude the righteous for he is not for our profite and he is contrarie to our doings he checketh vs for offending against the Lawe and blameth vs as transgressours of discipline 13 He maketh his boaste to haue the knowled ge of God and he calleth him self the sonne of the Lord 14 He is made * to reproue our thoghts 15 It grieueth vs also to loke * vpon him for his life is not like other mens his waies are of another facion 16 He counteth vs as bastardes and he withdra weth him self from our waies as from fil thines he commendeth greatly the latter end of the iust and boasteth that God is his father 17 Let vs se then if his worde be true let vs proue what end he shal haue 18 For if the righteous man be the * sonne of God he wil helpe him and deliuer him frō the hands of his enemies 19 Let vs * examine him with rebukes and tor ments that we may knowe his mekenes proue his pacience 20 Let vs condemne him vnto a shameful death for he shal be preserued as he him self saith 21 Suche things do they image go astraye for their owne wickednes hathe blinded them 22 And they do not vnderstand the misteries of God nether hope for the rewarde of righteousnes nor can discerne the honour of the soules that are fauteles 23 For God created man without corruptiō made him after the * image of his owne likenes 24 * Neuertheles thorow enuy of the deuii came death into the worlde and they that holde of his side proue it CHAP. III. 1 The conuersacion and assurance of the righteous 7 The rewarde of the faithful 11 who are miserable 1 BVt the * soules of the righteous are in the hand of God and no torment shal touche them 2 * In the sight of the vn wise thei appeared to dye and their end was thoght grieuous 3 And their departing from vs destruction but they are in peace 4 And thogh they suffer paine before men yet is * their hope ful of immortalitie 5 They are punished but in fewe things yet in many things shal they be wel rewarded * for God proueth them and findeth them mete for him self 6 He tryeth them as the golde in the fornace and 〈◊〉 them as a perfect frute offring
by killing his brother in his furie 4 For whose cause the * earth was ouerflowē but wisdome preserued it againe gouerning the iust man by a litle wood 5 Moreouer * when the nacions were ioyned in their malicious confederacies she knew the ryghteous and preserued him fauteles vnto God and kept him sure because she loued him tenderly as a sonne 6 She preserued the righteous * when the vn godlie perished when he fled from the fyre that feld owne vpon the fiue cities 7 Of whose wickednes the waste lande that smoketh yet giueth testimonie and the trees that beare frute that neuer cometh to ripenes and for are membrance of the vnfaithful soule there standeth a piller of salt 8 For all suche as regarded not wisdome had onely this hurt that they knewe not the things which were good but also left behinde them vnto men a memorial of their foolishnes so that in the thyngs wherein they sinned they can not lie hid 9 But wisdome deliuered them that serued her 10 * When the righteous fled because of hys brothers wrath she led hym the ryght way shewed him the kingdome of god gaue him knowledge of holie things made him riche in his labours ād made his peines profitable 11 Against the couetousnes of suche as defrauded him she stode by him and made him riche 12 She saued him from the enemies and defen ded him from them that lay in waite and she gaue him the price in a myghtie battel that he might knowe that the feare of GOD is stronger then all things 13 * When the righteous was sold she forsoke him not but deliuered him from sinne she went downe with him into the dongeon 14 And failed him not in the bandes till she had broght him the scepter of the realme ād power against those that oppressed him and them that had accused him she declared to be liers and gaue him perpetual glorie 15 * She deliuered the ryghteous people and fautles sede from the nacions that oppressed them 16 She entred into the soule of the seruant of the Lord and stode * by him in wonders ād signes against the terrible Kings 17 She gaue the Saintes the rewarde of their labours and led them forthe a marueilous way on the day time she was a shadow vnto them and a light of starres in the night 18 * She broght them thorow the red sea and caryed them through the great water 19 But she drowned their enemies ād broght them out of the botome of the depe 20 So the righteous toke the spoiles of the 〈◊〉 * and praised thine holy Name ô Lorde and magnified thy victorious hand with one accorde 21 For wisdome opened the mouthe of the domme and maketh the tongues of babes eloquent CHAP. XI 1 The miracles done for Israél 13 The vengeance of sinners 28 The great power and mercie of God 1 SHe prospered their workes in the hands of thine holy Prophet 2 * They went through the wildernes that was not inhabited and pitched their tentes in places where there lay no way 3 * They stode against their enemies ād were aduenged of their aduersaries 4 * When they were thirsty they called vpon thee and water was giuen them out of the hie rocke and their thirst was quenched out of the hard stone 5 For by the thyngs whereby their enemies were punished by the same were the Israelites helped in their nede 6 For in steade of a fountaine of running water the enemies were troubled at the corrupt blood which was to rebuke the commandement of the kylling of the children but thou gauest vnto thine owne abundance of water vnloked for 7 Declaryng by the thirst that was at that tyme * howe thou hadest punished thyne aduersaries 8 For when they were tried and chastised with mercie they knewe how the vngodlie were iudged and punished in wrath 9 For these hast thou exhorted as a father and proued them but thou hast condemned the other as a righteous King when thou didest examine them 10 Whether they were absent or present their punishment was alike for their grief was double with mourning and the remembran ce of things past 11 For whē they perceiued that through their torments good come vnto them they felt the Lord. 12 And seing the things that came to passe at the last they wondered at him whome afore they had caste out denied and derided for they had another thirst then the iust 13 Because of the foolish deuises of their wickednes where with they were deceiued and worshiped * serpents that had not the vse of reason and vile beastes thou sendidst a multitude of vnreasonable beastes vpon thē for a vengeance that they might knowe that where with a man sinneth by the same also shal he be punished 14 * For vnto thine almightie hand that made the worlde of naught it was not vnpossible to send among them a multitude of beares or fierce lyons 15 Or furious beastes newly created and vnknowen whiche shulde breathe out blastes of fyre and cast out smoke as a tempest or shoote horrible sparkes like lightnings out of their eyes 16 Whyche myght not onely destroye them with hurting but also to kil them with their horrible sight 17 Yea without these myght they haue bene cast downe with one winde beyng persecuted by thy vengeance and scattered abroade thorow the power of thy Spirit but thou hast ordered all things in measured nomber and weight 18 For thou hast euer had great strength and might and who can withstand the power of thine arme 19 For as the small thing that the balance weigheth so is the worlde before thee and as a droppe of the mourning dewe that falleth downe vpon the earth 20 But thou hast mercie vpon all for thou hast power of all things and makest as thogh thou sawest not the sinnes of men because they shulde amende 21 For thou louest all the thyngs that are and hatest none of them whome thou hast made for thou woldest haue created nothing that thou hadest hated 22 And howe myght aniethyng endure if it were not thy wil or how colde anie thing be preserued except it were called of thee 23 But thou sparest all for they are thyne ô Lord whiche art the louer of soules CHAP. XII 2 The mercie of God towarde sinners 14 The workes of God are vnreprouable 19 God giueth leasure to repent 1 FOr thyne incorruptible Spirit is in all things 2 Therefore thou chastnest them measurably that go wrong and warnest thē by puttyng them in remembrance of the things wherein they haue offended that leauing wickednes they may beleue in thee ô Lord. 3 * As for those olde inhabitantes of the holy land thou didest hate them 4 For they committed abominable workes as sorceries and wicked sacrifices 5 And staying of their owne children without mercie and eatyng of the bowels of mans flesh in banketing where the
nacions to be gods which nether haue eye sight to se nor noses to smel nor eares to heare nor fingers of hands to grope and their fete are slowe to go 16 For man made them and he that hathe but a borowed spirit facioned them but no man can make a god like vnto him self 17 For seing he is but mortal him self it is but mortal that he maketh with vnrighteous hands he him self is better then thei whome he worshippeth for he liued but they neuer liued 18 Yea they worshipped beasts also which are ther moste enemies which are the worste if thei be cōpared vnto others because they haue none vnderstanding 19 Nether haue they anie beautie to be desired in respect of other beasts for they are destitute of Gods praise and of his blessing CHAP. XVI The punishment of idolaters 20 The benefites done vnto the faithful 1 THerefore by suche things they are worthely punished and* tormented by the multitude of beastes 2 In steade of the which punishmēt thou hast bene fauorable to thy people and to satisfie their appetite hast prepared a meat of a strāge taste euen quailes 3 To the intent that thei that desired meat by the things which were shewed sent amōg them might turne awaye their necessarie de sire and that thei which had suffred penurie for a space shulde also fele a newe taste 4 For it was requisite that they which vsed tyrannie shulde fall into extreme pouertie and that to these onelie it shulde be shewed how their enemies were tormented 5 * For when the cruel fiercenes of the beasts came vpon thē and they were hurt with the stings of cruel serpents 6 Thy wrath endured not perpetually but they were troubled for a litle season that they might be reformed hauing a signe of saluacion to remember the commandement of thy Law 7 For he that turned toward it was not healed by the thing that he sawe but by thee ô Sauiour of all 8 So in this thou shewedst our enemies that it is thou which deliuerest from all euil 9 * For the biting of greshopers and flyes killed them and there was no remedie founde for their life for they were worthie to be pu nished by suche 10 But the teeth of the venemous dragons col de not ouercome thy children for thy mercie came to helpe them and healed them 11 For they were 〈◊〉 because thei shulde remember thy wordes and were spedely hea led lest they shulde fall into so depe forgetfulnes that thei colde not be called 〈◊〉 by thy benefite 12 For nether herbe nor plaster healed thē but thy worde ô Lord which healeth all things 13 For thou hast the power of life and death * and leadest downe vnto the gates of hel and bringest vp againe 14 A man in dede by his 〈◊〉 may slaie another but when the Spirit is gone forthe it turneth not againe nether can he call againe the soule that is taken away 15 But it is not possible to escape thine hand 16 * For the vngodlie that wolde not knowe thee were punished by the strength of thine arme with strange raine and with haile were pursued with tempest that they colde not auoide and were consumed with fyre 17 For it was a wōderous thing that fyre might do more then water which quencheth all things but the worlde is the aduenger of the righteous 18 For some time was the fyre so tame that the beasts which were sent against the vngodlie burnt not and that because they shulde se knowe that they were persecuted with the punishment of God 19 And some time burnt the fyre in the middes of the water aboue the power of fyre that it might destroye the generacion of the vniust land 20 * In the stead whereof thou hast fed thine owne people with Angels fode and sent thē bread readie from heauen without their labour which had abundance of all pleasures in it and 〈◊〉 for all tastes 21 For thy sustinance declared thy swen es vn to thy children which serued to the appetite of him that toke it and was mete to that that euerie man wolde 22 Moreouer the* snowe and 〈◊〉 abode the fyre and melted not that thei might knowe that the fyre burning in the hayle and sparkeling in the raine destroyed the frute of the enemies 23 Againe it forgate his owne strength that the righteous might be nourished 24 For the creature that serueth thee which art the maker is 〈◊〉 in punishing the vnrighteous but it is easie to do good vnto suche as put their trust in thee 25 Therefore was it changed at the same time vnto all facions to serue thy grace which 〈◊〉 all things according to the desire of them that had nede thereof 26 That thy children whome thou louest ô Lord might knowe * that it is not the increa se of frutes that fedeth men but that it is thy word which preserueth thē that 〈◊〉 thee 27 For that which colde not be destroyed with the fyre being onely warmed a litle with the sunne beames melted 28 That it might be knowen that we ought to preuente the sunne rising to giue thankes vnto thee and to salute thee before the daye spring 29 For the hope of the vnthankeful shal melt as the winter yce and flowe away as vnprofitable waters CHAP. XVII The iudgements of God against the wicked 1 FOr thy iudgements are great and can not be expressed therefore men do erre that wil not be reformed 2 For when the vnrighteous thoght to haue thine holie people in subiection thei were bounde with the bands of darkenes and long night and being shut vp vnder the rofe did lie there to escape the euerlasting prouidence 3 And while they thoght to be hid in their dar ke sinnes thei were scattered abroad in the darke couering of forgetfulnes fearing hor ribly and troubled with visions 4 For the denne that hid them kept them not from feare but the soundes that were about them troubled them and terrible visions ād sorowful sights did appeare 5 No power of the fyre might giue light nether might the clere flames of the starres ligh ten the horrible night 6 For there appeared vnto them onely a sudden fyre verie dredful so that being afraied of this vision which they colde not se they thoght the things which they sawe to be worse 7 * And the illusions of the magical artes were broght downe and it was a moste shameful reproche for the boasting of their knowledge 8 For they that promised to driue away feare and trouble from the sicke persone were sic ke for feare and worthie to be laughedat 9 And thogh no feareful thing did feare them yet were they afraied at the beastes which passed by them and at the hyssing of the ser pents so that thei dyed for feare and said they sawe not the ayre which by no meanes can be auoided 10
said Seuen 6 Then he commaunded the multitude to sit down on the grounde and he toke the seuē loaues and gaue thankes brake them and gaue to his disciples to set before them ād they did set them before the people 7 They had also a fewe smale fishes and when he had giuen thankes he commanded them also to be setbefore them 8 So they did eat and were suffised and they toke vp of the broken meat that was left seuen baskets ful 9 And they that had eaten were about foure thousand so he sent them away 10 ¶ And anone he entred into a shyp with hys disciples and came into the parties of Dalmanutha 11 * And the Pharises came forthe and began to dispute with hym sek yng of him a signe from heauen and tempting him 12 Then he 〈◊〉 diepely in his spirit and said Why doeth this generacion seke a 〈◊〉 Verely I say vnto you a signe shal not be giuen vnto this generacion 13 ¶ So he left them and went into the ship againe and departed to the other side 14 ¶ * And they had forgotten to take bread nether had they in the ship with them but one loafe 15 And he charged them saying Take hede and beware of the leauen of the Pharises and of the leauen of Herode 16 And they thoght among them selues saying It is because we haue no bread 17 And when Iesus knewe it he said vnto thē Why reason you thys because ye haue no bread perceiue ye not yet nether vnderstand haue ye your hearts yet hardened 18 Haue ye eyes and se not and haue ye eares and heare not and do ye not remember 19 * When I brake the fiue loaues among fiue thousand how manie baskets ful of brokē meat toke ye vp They said vnto him twelue 20 And when I brake seuen amonge foure thousande howe manie baskets of the leauings of broken meat toke ye vp And they said Seuen 21 Then he said vnto them How is it that ye vnderstand not 22 And he came to Bethsaida and they broght a blinde man vnto hym and desired hym to touche him 33 Then he toke the blinde by the hand and led him out of the town and spit in his eyes and put his hands vpon him and asked him if he sawe oght 24 And he loked vp and said I se men for I se them walking like trees 25 After that he put hys handes againe vpon his eyes and made him loke againe And he was restored to his sight and sawe 〈◊〉 mā a farre of clearely 26 And he sent him home to his house saying Nether go into the towne 〈◊〉 tell it to 〈◊〉 in the towne 27 ¶ * And Iesus went out and his disciples into the townes of Cesarea Philippi And by the waye he aske hys disciples saying vnto them Whome do men say that I am 28 And they answered Some say Iohn Baptist and some Elias and some one of the Pro phetes 29 And he said vnto them But whome sayye that I am Then Peter answered and said vnto him Thou art the Christ. 30 And he sharpely charged them that concerning him they shulde tell no man 31 Then he began to teache them that the Sonne of man must suffer manie things and shulde be reproued of the Elders and of the hie Priests and of the Scribes and be slayne and with in thre dayes rise againe 22 And spake that thyng plainely Then Peter toke him aside and began to rebuke him 33 Then he turned backe and loked on hys disciples ād rebuked Peter saying Get thee behinde me Satan for thou vnderstandest not the things that are of God but the thinges that are of men 34 ¶ And he called the people vnto hym with hys disciples and sayd vnto them * Whosoeuer wyll followe me let hym forsake hym self and take vp his crosse and followe me 35 For whosoeuer wyll * saue hys lýfe shall lose it but whosoeuer shal lose his life for my sake and the Gospels he shal saue it 36 For what shall it profite a man thogh he shulde winne the whole worlde if he lose his soule 37 Or what shall a man giue for recompense of his soule 38 * For who soeuer shal be ashamed of me and of my words among this adulterous and sinful generacion of him shal the Sonne of mā be ashamed also whē he cometh inthe glorie of his Father with the holie Angels CHAP. IX 2 The transfiguracion 7 Christ is to be heard 26 The domme spirit is cast out 29 The force of prayer and fasting 31 Of the death and resurrection of Christ. 33 The disputacion who shulde be the greatest 38 Not to hinder the course of the Gospel 42 Offences are forbidden 1 ANd * he said vnto them Verely I say vnto you that there be some of thē that stand here whiche shal not taste of death til they haue sene the kingdom of God come with power 2 * And six dayes after Iesus toke Peter and Iames and Iohn and broght them vp into an hie mountaine out of the way alone and he was transfigured before them 3 And his raiment did shine and was verie white as snow so white as no fuller cā make vpon the earth 4 And there appeared vnto them Elias with Moses and they were talking with Iesus 5 Then Peter answered and said to Iesus Master it is good for vs to be here let vs make also thre tabernacles one for thee and one for Moses and one for Elias 6 Yet he knewe not what he said for they were afrayed 7 And there was a cloude that shaddowed thē and a voyce came out of the cloude saying * This is my beloued Sonne heare him 8 And suddenly they loked rounde about and sawe no more anie man saue Iesus onely with them 9 * And as thei came downe from the moūtaine he charged them that thei shulde tell no man what they had sene saue when the Sōne of man were risen from the dead againe 10 So they kept that matter to them selues demanded one of another what the rising from the dead againe shulde meane 11 Also they asked him saying Why say the Scribes that * Elias must first come 12 And he answered and said vnto them Elias verely shal first come and restore all things and * as it is written of the Sonne of man he must suffer manie things and be set at noght 13 But I say vnto you that Elias is come and they haue done vnto him whatsoeuer they wolde as it is * written of him 14 ¶ * And when he came to his disciples he sawe a great multitude about them and the Scribes disputing with them 15 And straight waye all the people when thei behelde him were amased and ranne to him and saluted him 16 Then he asked the
Scribes What dispute you among your selues 17 And one of the compagnie answered said Master I haue broght my sonne vnto thee which hathe a domme spirit 18 And wheresoeuer he taketh him he teareth him he fometh gnassheth his teeth pineth away I spake to thy disciples that they shulde cast him out and they colde not 19 Then he answered him and said O faithles generacion how long now shal I be with you how long now shal I suffer you Bring him vnto me 20 So they broght him vnto him and assone as the spirit sawe him he tare him and he fel downe on the grounde walowing foming 21 Then he asked his Fathers How log time is it since he hathe bene thus And he said Of a childe 22 And oft times he casteth him into the fyre and into the water to destroye him but if thou canst do anie thing helpe vs and haue compassion vpon vs. 23 And Iesus said vnto him If thou canst beleue it all things are possible to him that be leueth 24 And straight way the Father of the childe crying with teares said Lord I beleue helpe my vnbelief 25 When Iesus sawe that the people came running together he rebuked the vncleane spirit saying vnto him Thou domme and deafe spirit I charge thee come out of him and entre no more into him 26 Then the spirit cryed and rent him sore came out he was as one dead in so much that manie said He is dead 27 But Iesus toke his hand and lift him vp and he rose 28 And when he was come into the house his disciples asked him secretly Why colde not we cast him out 29 And he said vnto them This kinde can by no other meanes come forthe but by pray er and fasting 30 ¶ * And they departed thence and went through Galile and he wolde not that anie shulde haue knowen it 31 For he taught his disciples and said vnto them The Sonne of man shal be deliuered into the hands of men and they shal kil him but after that he is killed he shal rise againe the third day 32 But they vnderstode not that saying and were afraide to aske him 33 * After he came to Capernaum and when he was in the house he asked them What was it that ye disputed amōg you by the way 34 And thei held their peace for by the way they reasoned amōg thē selues who shulde be the chiefest 35 And he sate downe and called the twelue and said to them If anie man desire to be first the same shal be last of all and seruant vnto all 36 And he toke a litle childe and set him in the middes of them and toke him in his armes and said vnto them 37 Whosoeuer shal receiue one of suche litle childrē in my Name re ceiueth me and who soeuer receiueth me receiueth not me but him that sent me 38 ¶ * Then Iohn answered him saying Master we sawe one casting out deuils by thy Name which followeth not vs ād we forbade him because he followeth vs not 39 * But Iesus said Forbid him not for there is no man that can do a miracle by my Name that can lightly speake euil of me 40 For whosoeuer is not against vs is on our parte 41 * And whosoeuer shal giue you a cup of wa ter to drinke for my Names sake because ye belong to Christ verely I say vnto you he shal not lose his rewarde 42 * And whosoeuer shal offend one of these litle ones that beleue in me it were betterfor him rather that a milstone were hāged about his necke and that he were cast into the sea 43 * Wherefore if thine hand cause thee to offende cut it of it is better for thee to entre into life maimed then hauing two hands to go into 〈◊〉 into the fyre that neuer shal be quenched 44 * Where their worme dyeth not and the fyre 〈◊〉 goeth out 45 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 if thy foote cause thee to offende cut it of it is better for thee to go halt into 〈◊〉 then 〈◊〉 two feete to be cast into hel into the 〈◊〉 that neuer shal be quenched 46 Where their worme dyeth not and the fyre neuer goeth out 47 And if thine eye cause thee to offende pluc ke it out it is better for thee to go into the kingdome of God with one eye thē hauing two eyes to be cast into hel fyre 48 Where their worme dyeth not and the fyre neuer goeth out 49 For euerie man shal be salted with fyre ād * euerie sacrifice shal be salted with salte 50 * Salte is good but if the salte be vnsauerie where with shal it be seasoned Haue salte in your selues and haue peace one with another CHAP. X. 2 Of diuorcement 17 The riche man questioneth with Christ. 30 Their 〈◊〉 that are persecuted 35 Of the sonnes of Zebedeus 46 Bartimeushathe his eyes opened 1 ANd * he arose from thence and went into the coastes of Iudea by the farre side of Iordan 〈◊〉 the people resorted vnto him againe and as he was wont he taught them againe 2 Then the Pharises came and asked him if it were lawful for a man to put away his wife and tempted him 3 And he answered and said vnto them What did * Moses commande you 4 And they said Moses suffred to write a bil of diuorcement and to put her away 5 Then Iesus answered and said vnto thē For the hardnes of your heart he wrote this precept vnto you 6 But at the beginning of the creacion * God made them male and female 7 * For this cause shal man leaue his fatherand mother and cleaue vnto his wife 8 And they twaine shal be one flesh so that thei are no more twaine but one flesh 9 * Therefore what God hathe coupled together let not man separate 10 And in the house his disciples asked him againe of that matter 11 And he said vnto them * Whosoeuer shal put away his wife and marie another committeth adulterie against her 12 And if a woman put away her houshand and be maried to another she committeth adulterie 13 ¶ * Then they broght litle children to him that he shulde touche them and his disciples rebuked those that broght them 14 But when Iesus sawe it he was displeased and said to them Suffre the litle children to come vnto me and forbid them not for of suche is the king dome of God 15 Verely I say vnto you Whosoeuer shal not receiue the kingdome of God as a litle chil de he shal not entre therein 16 And he toke them vp in his armes and put his hands vpon them and blessed them 17 ¶ And when he was gone out on the way there came
of Salmon 〈◊〉 sonne of Naasson 33 The sonne of Aminadab the sonne of Aram the sonne of Esrom the sonne of Phares the sonne of Iuda 34 The sonne of Iacob the sonne of Isaac the sonne of Abraham the sonne of Thara the sonne of Nachor 35 The sonne of Saruch the sonne of Ragau the sonne of Phalec the sōne of Eber the sonne of Sala 36 The sonne of Cainā the sonne of Arphaxad the sonne of Sem the sonne of Noe the sonne of Lamech 37 The sonne of Mathusala the sonne of Enoch the sonne of Iared the sonne of Ma leleel the sonne of Cainan 38 The sonne of Enos the sonne of Seth the sonne of Adam the sonne of God CHAP IIII. 1 Iesus is led into the wildernes to be tempted 13 He ouercometh the deuil 14 He goeth into Galile 16 Preacheth at Nazaret and Capernaum 22 The Iewes despise him 38 He cometh intö Peters house and healeth his mother in law 41 The deuils acknowledge Christ. 43 He preacheth through the cities 1 ANd Iesus full of the holie Gost returned from Iordan and was led by the Spirite into the wildernes 2 * And was there fourtie dayes tempted of the deuill and in those dayes he did eat nothing but when they were ended he afterwarde was hungrie 3 Then the deuill said vnto him If thou be the Sonne of God commande this stone that it be made bread 4 But Iesus answered him saying It is writen * The man shall not liue by bread onely but by euerie worde of God 5 Thē the deuil toke him vp into an high moū taine and shewed him all the kingdomes of the worlde in the twinkeling of an eye 6 And the deuil said vnto him All this power wil I giue thee ād the glorie of those king domes for that is deliuered to me and to whomesoeuer I wil I giue it 7 If thou therfore wilt worship me they shal be all thine 8 But Iesus aunswered hym and said Hence from me Satan for it is written * Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and hym alone thou shalt serue 9 Then he broght him to Ierusalem and set him on a pinacle of the Temple and said vnto hym If thou be the Sonne of GOD cast thy selfe downe from hence 10 For it is written * That he will giue his Angels charge ouer thee to kepe thee 11 And with their hands they shal lift thee vp lest at anie time thou shuldest dash thy foote against a stone 12 And Iesus aunswered and sayd vnto hym It is said * Thou shalte not tempt the Lorde thy God 13 And when the deuil had ended all the tenta cion he departed from him for a season 14 ¶ And Iesus returned by the power of the spirit into Galile and there went a fame of him throughout all the regiō rounde about 15 For he taught in their Synagogues and was honoured of all men 16 * And he came to Nazaret where he had bene broght vp at his custome was went into the Synagogue on the Sabbath day ād stode vp to reade 17 And there was deliuered vnto hym the boke of the Prophet Esaias ād when he had opened the boke he foūde the place where it was written 18 * The Spirit of the Lord is vpon me becau se he hath anointed me that I shuld preach the Gospell to the poore he hathe sent me that I shulde heale the broken hearted that I shulde preache deliuerance to the captiues recouering of sight to the blinde that I shulde set at libertie them that are bruised 19 And that I shulde preache the acceptable yere of the Lord. 20 And he closed the boke and gaue it againe to the minister and sate downe and the eyes of al that were in the Synagogue were fastened on him 21 Then he began to say vnto them This daye is this Scripture fulfilled in your eares 22 And all bare him witnes and wondered at the gracious wordes whiche proceded out of his mouth and sayd Is not this Iosephes sonne 23 Then he sayd vnto them Ye will surely saye vnto me this prouerbe Physicion heale thy selfe whatsoeuer we haue heard done in Capernaum do it here lykewise in thyne owne countrey 24 And he said Verely I saye vnto you * No Prophet is accepted in his owne countrey 25 But I tell you of a trueth manie widdowes were in Israell in the dayes of * Elias when heauen was shut three yeres and six moneths when greate famine was through out all the land 26 But vnto none of them was Elias sent saue into Sarepta a citie of Sidon vnto a certeine widdowe 27 Also manie lepers were in Israell in the tyme of * Eliseus the Prophet yet none of them was made cleare sauyng Naaman the Syrian 28 Then all that were in the Synagogue whē they heard it were filled with wrath 29 And rose vp and thrust him out of the citie and led hym vnto the edge of the hil where on their citie was buylt to cast hym downe headlong 30 But he passed through the middes of thē and went his way 31 ¶ * And came downe into Capernaum a citie of Galile and there taught them on the Sabbath dayes 32 * And they were astonied at his doctrine for his worde was with autoritie 33 And in the Synagogue there was a man whiche had a spirit of an vncleane deuil which cryed with a loude voyce 34 Saying Oh what haue we to do with thee thou Iesus of Nazaret art thou come to destroy vs I knowe who thou art euen the Holie one of God 35 And Iesus rebuked him saying Holde thy peace and come out of him Then the deuil throwing him in the middes of them came out of him and hurt him not 36 So feare came on them all and they spake among them selues saying What thing is this for with autoritie and power he commaundeth the foule spirits they came out 37 And the fame of him spred abroad through out all the places of the countrey rounde about 38 ¶ * And he rose vp and came out of the Synagogue and entred into Simons house And Simons wiues mother was takē with a great feuer and they required him for her 39 Then he stode ouer her and rebuked the feuer and it left her immediatly she arose and ministred vnto them 40 Now when the sunne was downe all they that had sicke folkes of diuers diseases broght them vnto him and he laied his hāds on euerie one of them and healed them 41 * And deuils also came out of manie crying and saying Thou art the Christ the Sonne of God but he rebuked them and suffred them not to say that thei knewe him to be 〈◊〉 42 And when it was day he departed and went forthe into a desert place and the
euerie man that euil doeth hateth the light nether commeth to light lest his dedes shulde be reproued 21 But he that doeth trueth commeth to the light that his dedes might be made manifest that they are wroght according to God 22 ¶ After these things came Iesus and his disciples into the land of Iudea there taried with them and * baptized 23 And Iohn also baptized in Enon besides Salim because there was much water there and they came and were baptized 24 For Iohn was not yet cast into prison 25 Thē there arose a question betwene Iohns disciples and the Iewes about purifying 26 And they came vnto Iohn said vnto him Rabbi he that was with thee beyonde Iordan to whome * thou barest witnes behold he baptized and all men come to him 27 Iohn answered and said A man can receiue nothing except it be giuē him from heauen 28 Ye your selues are my witnesses that * I said I am not the Christ but that I am sent before him 29 He that hathe the bride is the bridegrome but the friend of the bridegrome which stādeth and heareth him reioyceth greatly because of the bridegromes voice This my ioye therefore is fulfilled 30 He must increase but I must decrease 31 He that is come from on high is aboue all he that is of the earth is of the earth and speaketh of the earth he that is come from heauen is aboue all 32 And what he hathe sene and heard that he testifieth but no man receiueth his testimonie 33 He that hathe receiued his testimonie hath sealed that* God is true 34 For he whome God hathe sent speaketh the wordes of God for God giueth him not the Spirit by measure 35 The Father loueth the Sonne and hathe * giuen all things into his hand 36 * He that beleueth in the Sonne hathe euer lasting life and he that obeieth not the Sōne shal not se life but the wrath of God abideth on him CHAP. IIII. 1 The communication of Christ with the woman of 〈◊〉 34 His zeale towarde his Father and his haruest 39 The conuersion of the Samaritans 45 And 〈◊〉 47 How he healeth the rulers soune 1 NOw whē the Lord knewe how the Pharises had heard that Iesus made and baptized modisciples then Iohn 2 Thogh Iesus him self baptized not but his disciples 3 He left Iudea and departed againe into Galile 4 And he must nedes go through Samaria 5 Then came he to a citie of Samaria called Sychar nere vnto the possession that* Iacob gaue to his sonne Ioseph 6 And there was Iacobs well Iesus then wearied in the iorney sate thus on the well it was about the sixt houre 7 There came a woman of Samaria to drawe water Iesus said vnto her Giue me drinke 8 For his disciples were gone away into the citie to bye meat 9 Then said the woman of Samaria vnto him How is it that thou being a Iewe ask est drinke of me which am a woman of 〈◊〉 For the Iewes medle not with the Samaritans 10 Iesus answerest and said vnto her If thou knewest the gift of God and who it is that saith to thee Giue me drinke thou woldest haue ask est of him and he wolde haue giuē thee water of life 11 The woman said vnto him Syr thou hast nothing to drawe with and the well is depe frō whence thē hast thou that water of life 12 Art thou greater then our Father Iacob which gaue vs the well and he him self dranke thereof and his children and his cattel 13 Iesus answered said vnto her Whosoeuer drinketh of this water shal thirst againe 14 But whosoeuer drinketh of the water that I shal giue him shal neuer be more a thirst but the water that I shal giue him shal be in him a well of water springing vp into euerlasting life 15 The woman said vnto him Syr giue me of that water that I may no thirst nether come hither to drawe 16 Iesus said vnto her Go call thine housband and come hither 17 The woman answered and said I haue no housband Iesus said to her Thou hast wel said I haue no housband 18 For thou hast had fiue housbands and he whome thou now hast is not thine housbād that saidest thou truely 19 The woman said vnto him Syr I se that thou art a Prophet 20 Our fathers worshiped in this mountaine ye say that in* Ierusalem is the place where men oght to worship 21 Iesus said vnto her Woman beleue me the houre cometh when ye shal nether in this mountaine nor at Ierusalem worship the Father 22 Ye worship that which ye* knowe not we worship that which we knowe for saluation is of the Iewes 23 But the houre cometh and now is when the true worshippers shal worshippe the Father in spirit and trueth for the Father requireth euen suche to worship him 24 * God is a Spirit ād they that worship him must worship him in spirit and trueth 25 The woman said vnto him I know wel that Messias shal come which is called Christ when he is come he wil tell vs all things 26 Iesus said vnto her I am he that speak vnto thee 27 ¶ And vpō that came his disciples and marueiled that he talketh with a woman yet no mā said vnto him What ask est thou or why talkest thou with her 28 The woman then left her waterpot and wēt her way into the Citie and said to the men 29 Come se a man whiche hathe tolde me all things that euer I did is not he the Christ 30 Then they went out of the Citie and came vnto him 31 ¶ In the meane while the disciples prayed him saying Master eat 32 But he said vnto them I haue meat to eat that ye knowe not of 33 Then said the disciples betwene them selues Hathe anie man broght him meat 34 Iesus said vnto them My meat is that I may do the wil of him that sent me and finish his worke 35 Say not ye There are yet foure moneths ād then cometh haruest Beholde I say vnto you Lift vp your eyes loke on the regions * for they are white already vnto haruest 36 And he that reapeth receiueth wages and gathereth frute vnto life eternal that bothe he that soweth and he that reapeth might reioyce together 37 For herein is the saying 〈◊〉 that one soweth and another reapeth 38 I sent you to reape that whereon ye bestowed no labour other men laboured and ye are entred into their labours 39 Now manie of the Samaritans of that citie beleued in him for the saying of the woman which testified He hathe tolde me all things that euer I did 40 Then when the Samaritans were come vnto him they besoght him that he wolde tarie with them and he abode
your selues 44 No man can come to me except the Father which hathe sent me drawe him and I wil raise him vp at the last day 45 It is written in the * Prophetes And they shal be all taught of God Euerie man therefore that hathe heard and hathe learned of the Father cometh vnto me 46 * Not that anie man hathe sene the Father saue he which is of God he hathe sene the Father 47 Verely verely I say vnto you He that beleueth in me hathe euerlasting life 48 I am the bread of life 49 * Your fathers did eat Manna in the wildernes and are dead 50 This is the bread whiche cometh downe from heauē that he which eateth of it shuld not dye 51 I am the liuing bread which came downe from heauen if anie man eat of this bread he shal liue for euer and the bread that I wil giue is my flesh which I wil giue for the life of the worlde 52 Then the Iewes stroue among them selues saying How can this man giue vs his flesh to eat 53 Then Iesus said vnto them Verely verely I say vnto you Except ye eat the flesh of the Sōne of man and drinke his blood ye haue no life in you 54 Whosoeuer* eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood hathe eternal life and I wil raise him vp at the last day 55 For my flesh is meat in dede and my blood is drinke in dede 56 He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood dwelleth in me and I in him 57 As the liuing Father hathe sent me so liue I by the Father and he that eateth me euē he shal liue by me 58 This is the bread which came downe from heauen not as your fathers haue eate Manna are dead He that eateth of 〈◊〉 bread shal liue for euer 59 These things spake he in the Synagogue as he taught in Capernaum 60 Manie therefore of his disciples when thei heard this said This is an hard saying who can heare it 61 But Iesus knowing in him self that his disci ples murmured at this said vnto thē Doeth this offende you 62 What then if ye shulde se the Sonne of mā ascende vp * where he was before 63 It is the Spirit that quickeneth the flesh profiteth nothing the wordes that I speake vnto you are spirit and life 64 But there are some of you that beleue not for Iesus knewe from the beginning which they were that beleued not and who shulde betraye him 65 And he said Therefore said I vnto you that no man can come vnto me except it be giuē vnto him of my Father 66 From that time manie of his disciples went backe and walked no more with him 67 Thē said Iesus to the twelue Wil ye also go away 68 Then Simon Peter answered him Master to whome shal we go Thou hast the wordes of eternal life 69 And we beleue and knowe that thou art the Christ the Sonne of the liuing God 70 Iesus answered thē Haue not 〈◊〉 * chosen you twelue and one of you is a deuil 71 Now he spake it of Iudas Iscariot the sonne of Simon for he it was that shulde betraye him thogh he was one of the twelue CHAP. VII 6 Iesus reproueth the ambition of his cousins 12 There are diuers opinions of him among the people 17 He sheweth how to knowe the trueth 20 The iniurie they do vnto him 47 The 〈◊〉 ebuke the officers becau se they haue not taken him 52 And chide with Nicode mus for taking his parte 1 AFter these things Iesus walked in Galile and wolde not walke in Iudea for the Iewes soght to kil him 2 Now the Iewes * feast of the Tabernacles was at hand 3 His brethren therefore said vnto him departe hence and go into Iudea that thy disciples may se thy workes that thou doest 4 For there is no man that doeth anie thing secretly and he himself seketh to be famous If thou doest these things shewe thy self to the worlde 5 For as yet his brethren beleued not in him 6 Then Iesus said vnto them My time is not yet come but your time is alway readie 7 The world can not hate you but me it hateth because I testifie of it that the workes there of are euil 8 Go ye vp vnto this feast I wil not govp yet vnto this feast for my time is not yet fulfilled 9 ¶ These things he said vnto them and abode stil in Galile 10 But assone as his brethren were 〈◊〉 vp thē went he also vp vnto the feast not openly but as it were priuely 11 Then the Iewes soght him at the feest and said Where is he 12 And muche murmuring was there of him among the people Some said He is a good man other said Naye but be deceiueth the people 13 How be it no man spake openly of him for feare of the Iewes 14 Now when half the feast was done Iesus went vp into the Temple and taught 15 And the Iewes marueiled saying How knoweth this man the Scriptures seing that he neuer learned 16 Iesus answered them and said My doctrine is not mine but his that sent me 17 If anie man wil do his wil he shal knowe of the doctrine whether it be of God or whether I speake of my self 18 He that speaketh of him self seketh his owne glorie but he that seketh his glorie that sent him the same is true and no vnrighteousnes is in him 19 * Did not Moses giue you a Lawe and yet none of you kepeth the Law * Why go ye about to kil me 20 The people answered and said Thou hast a deuil who goeth about to kil thee 21 Iesus answered and said to them I haue done one worke and ye all marueile 22 * Moses therefore gaue vnto you circumcision not because it is of Moses but of the * fathers and ye on the Sabbath day circum cise a man 23 If a man on the Sabbath receiue circumcision that the Law of Moses shulde not be brokē be ye angrie with me because I haue made a man euerie whit whole on the Sabbath day 24 * Iudge not according to the appearance but 〈◊〉 righteous iudgement 25 ¶ Then said some of them of Ierusalem is not this he whome they go about to kil 26 And beholde he speaketh openly they say nothing to him do the rulers knowe in dede that this is the verie Christ 27 How beit we knewe this man whence he is but when the Christ cometh no man shal knowe whence he is 28 ¶ Thē cryed Iesus in the Tēple as he taught saying Ye bothe knowe me and knowe whence I am yet am I not come of my self but he that sent me is true whome ye know not 29 But I knowe him for I am of him and he hathe sent me 30 Then they
I wil do it 15 If ye loue me kepe my commandements 16 And I wil pray the Father and he shal giue you another Comforter that he may abide with you for euer 17 Euen the Spirit of trueth whome the worlde can not receiue because it seeth him not nether knoweth him but ye know him for he dwelleth with you and shal be in you 18 I wil not leaue you comfortles but I wil come to you 19 Yet a litle while and the worlde shal se me no more but ye shal seme because I liue ye shal liue also 20 At that day shal ye knowe that I am in my Father and you in me and I in you 21 He that hathe my commandements and kepeth them is he that loueth me and he that loueth me shal be 〈◊〉 of my Father and I wil loue him and wil shewe mine owne self to him 22 Iudas said vnto him not I scariot Lord what is the cause that thou wilt shewe thy self vnto vs and not vnto the worlde 23 Iesus answered and said vnto him If any man loue me he wil kepe my worde my Father wil loue him and we wilcome vnto him and wil dwell with him 24 He that loueth me not kepeth not my wor des and the worde whiche ye heare is not mine but the Fathers which sent me 25 These things haue I spokē vnto you being present with you 26 But the Comforter which is the holie Gost whome the Father wil send in my Name he shal teache you all things ād bring all things to your remēbrance which I haue tolde you 27 Peace I leaue with you my peace I giue vn to you not as the worlde giueth giue I vnto you Let not your heart be troubled nor feare 28 Ye 〈◊〉 heard how I said vnto you I go away and wil come vnto you If ye loued me ye wolde verely reioyce because I said I go vnto the Father for my Father is greater then I. 29 And now haue I spoken vnto you before it come that when it is come to passe ye might beleue 30 Hereafter wil I not speake many things vnto you for the prince of his worlde cōmeth and hathe noght in me 31 But it is that the worlde may knowe that 〈◊〉 my Father and as the Father hathe cōmanded me so I do Arise let vs go hence CHAP. XV. 6 The swete consolation and mutual loue betwene Christ and his membres vnder the parable of the vine 18 Of their commune afflictions and persecutions 26 The office of the holie Gost and the Apostles 1 I Am the true vine and my Father is an hous 〈◊〉 men 2 * Euerie branche that beareth not frute in me he taketh away and euerie one that beareth frute he purgeth it that it may bring for the more frute 3 * Now are ye cleane through the worde which I haue spoken vnto you 4 Abide in me and I in you as the branche can not beare frute of it self except it abide in the vine no more can ye except ye abide in me 5 I am the vine ye are the branches he that abideth in me and I in him the same bringeth forthe muche frute for without me can ye do nothing 6 If a man abide not in me he is cast forthe as a branche and withereth and men gather them and cast them into the fyre and they burne 7 If ye abide in me and my wordes abide in you aske what ye wil and it shal be done to you 8 Herein is my Father glorified that ye beare muche frute and be made my disciples 9 As the Father hathe loued me so haue I loued you continue in my loue 10 If ye shal kepe my commandements ye shal abide in my loue as I haue kept my Fathers commandements and abide in his loue 11 These things haue I spoken vnto you that my ioye might remaine in you and that your ioye might be ful 12 * This is my commandement that ye loue one another as I haue loued you 13 Greater loue then this hathe no man when any man bestoweth his life for his friends 14 Ye are my friends if ye do whatsoeuer I cōmande you 15 Henceforthe call 〈◊〉 you not seruants for the seruant knoweth not what his master doeth but I haue called you friends for all things that I haue heard of my Father haue I made knowen to you 16 Ye haue not chosen me but I haue chosen you and ordeined you * that ye go and bring forthe frute and that your frute remaine that what so euer ye shal aske of the father in my Name he may giue it you 17 These things commande 〈◊〉 you that ye loue one another 18 If the worlde hate you ye know that it hated me before you 19 If ye were of the worlde the worlde wolde loue his owne but because ye are not of the worlde but I haue chosen you out of the worlde therefore the worlde hateth you 20 Remember the worde that I said vnto you * The seruant is not greater then his master * If they haue persecuted me they wil perse cute you also if they haue kept my worde they wil also kepe yours 21 But all these things wil they do vnto you for my Names sake because they haue not knowen him that sent me 22 If I had not come and spoken vnto them they shulde not haue had sinne but nowe haue they no cloke for their sinne 23 He that hateth me hateth my Father also 24 〈◊〉 had not done workes among them whiche none other man did they had not had sinne but now haue they bothe sene and haue hated bothe me and my Father 25 But it is that the worde myght be fulfilled that is written in their Law * They hated me without a cause 26 But when the Comforter shall come * whom I will send vnto you from the Father euen the Spirit of trueth whiche proceadeth of the Father he shal testifie of me 27 And ye shall witnesse also because ye haue bene with me from the beginning CHAP. XVI 2 He putteth them in remembrance of the crosse and of their owne infirmitie to come 7 And therefore doeth comfort them with the promes of the 〈◊〉 Gost. 16 Of the comming againe of Christ. 17 Of his ascension 23. To aske in the Name of Christ. Peace in Christ and in the worlde affliction 1 THese things haue I said vnto you that ye shulde not be offended 2 They shal excommunicate you yea the time shal come that whosoeuer killeth you wil thinke that he doeth God seruice 3 And these things wil they do vnto you because they haue not knowen the Father nor me 4 But these things haue I tolde you that when the houre shal come ye might remember that I tolde you thē And these things said I not
he had spoken these things while they behelde he was taken vp for a cloude toke him vp out of their sight 10 And while thei loked stedfastly towarde heauē as he went beholde two men stode by them in white apparel 11 Which also said Ye men of Galile why stād ye gasing into heauen This Iesus which is taken vp frō you into heauen shal so come as ye haue sene him go into heauen 12 ¶ Then returned they vnto Ierusalem from the mount that is called the mount of oliues which is nere to Ierusalem conteining a Sabbath dayes iourney 13 And when thei were come in they went vp into an vpper chamber where abode bothe Peter and Iames and Iohn and Andrewe Phi lippe Thomas Bartlemewe Matthewe Iames the sonne of Alpheus and Simon zelotes and Iudas Iames brother 14 These all continued with one accorde in prayer and supplicatiō with the womē and Marie the mother of Iesus and with his brethren 15 ¶ And in those dayes Peter stode vp in the middes of the disciples and said now the nō ber of names that were in one place were about an hundreth and twentie 16 Ye men and brethrē this Scripture must nedes haue bene fulfilled which the * holie Gost by the mouth of Dauid spake before of Iudas which was* guide to thē that toke Iesus 17 For he was nombred with vs and had obtei ned feloship in this ministration 18 He therefore hathe purchased a field with the rewarde of iniquitie and when he* had throwen downe him selfe head lōgs he brast a sondre in the middes and all his bowels gushed out 19 And it is knowen vnto all the inhabitans of Ierusalem in so muche that that field is called in their owne langage Aceldama that is The field of blood 20 For it is written in the boke of Psalmes * Let his habitacion be voyde and let no mādwell therein * also Let another take his charge 21 Wherefore of these men which haue cōpa nied with vs all the time that the Lord Iesus was conuersant among vs 22 Beginning from the Baptisme of Iohn vnto the day that he was taken vp from vs muste one of them be made a witnes with vs of his resurrection 23 And they presented two Ioseph called Barsabas whose surname was Iustus and Matthias 24 And they prayed saying Thou Lord which knowest the hearts of all men shewe whether of these two thou hast chosen 25 That he may take the roume of this ministration and Apostleship from which Iudas hathe gone astray to go to his owne place 26 Then they gaue forthe their lottes and the lot fel on Matthias he was by a cōmune consent counted with the Eleuen Apostles CHAP. II. 3 The Apóstles hauing receiued the holie Gost make their hearers astonished 14 When Peter had stopped the mouthes of the mockers he 〈◊〉 by thy visible graces of the holie Spirit that Christ is come 41 He baptizeth a great nomber that were conuerted 42 The godlie exer cise charitie and diuers vertues of the faithful 1 ANd when the day of Pentecoste was come they were all with one accorde in one place 2 And* suddenly there came a sounde frō heauen as of a russhing and mightie winde it filled all the house where they sate 3 And there appeared vnto them clouen tongues like fyre and it sate vpon eche of them 4 And they were all silled with the holie Gost and began to speake with other tongues as the Spirit gaue them vtterance 5 And there were dwelling at Ierusalem Iewes men that feared God of 〈◊〉 nation vnder heauen 6 Now when this was noised the multitude came together and were astonied because that euerie man heard them spake his owne langage 7 And they wondred all and marueiled saying 〈◊〉 them selues Beholde are not all these which speake of Galile 8 How then heare we euerie man our owne langage wherein we were borne 9 Parthians and Medes and Elamites and the inhabitans of Mesopotamia and of Iudea and of Cappadocia of Pontus and Asia 10 And of Phrygia and Pamphilia of Egypt of the parties of Lybia which is beside Cyrene and strangers of Rome and Iewes and proselytes 11 Cretes and Arabians we heard thē speake in our owne tōgues the wonderful workes of God 12 They were all then amased and douted saying one to another What may this be 13 And others mocked and said They are ful of newe wine 14 ¶ But Peter standing with the Eleuen lift vp his voice and said vnto them Ye men of Iudea and ye all that inhabit Ierusalem be this knowen vnto you and hearken vnto my wordes 15 For these are not drōkē as ye suppose since it is but the thirde houre of the day 16 But this is that which was spoken by the Prophet * Ioel 17 And it shal be in the last dayes saith God I wil powre out of my Spirit vpon all flesh and your sonnes your daughters shal prophecie and your yong men shal se visions your olde men shal dreame dreames 18 And on my seruāts on mine handemaides I wil powre out of my Spirit in those dayes and they shal prophecie 19 And I wil shewe wonders in heauen aboue and tokens in the earth beneth blood and fyre and the vapour of smoke 20 * The sunne shal be turned into darkenes and the moone into blood before that great and notable day of the Lord come 21 And it shal be * that whosoeuer shal call on the Name of the Lord shal be saued 22 Ye mē of Israel heare these wordes IESVS of Nazaret a man approued of God among you with great workes and wondres and signes which God did by him in the middes of you as ye your selues also knowe 23 Him I say haue ye taken by the hands of the wicked being deliuered by the determinate counsel and fore knowledge of God and haue crucified and slaine 24 Whome God hathe 〈◊〉 vp and losed the sorowes of death because it was vnpossible that he shulde be holden of it 25 For Dauid saith concerning him * I beheld the Lord alwayes before me for he is at my right hand that I shulde not be 〈◊〉 26 Therefore did mine heart reioyce and my tongue was glad and moreouer also my flesh shalrest in hope 27 Because thou wilt not leaue my soule in graue nether wilt suffer thine holie one to se corruption 28 Thou hast shewed me the wayes of lyfe and shalt make me ful ofioye with thy coun tenance 29 Men ād brethren I may boldely speake vn to you of the Patriarke Dauid * that he is bothe dead and buryed ād his sepulchre remaineth with vs vnto this day
a tabernacle for the God of acob 47 * But Solomon buylt him an house 48 How beit the moste High * dwelleth not in temples made with hands as saith the * Pro phet 49 Heauen is my throne and earth is my fote stole what house wil ye buylde for me saith the Lord or what place is it that I. shuld rest in 50 Hathe not myne hande made all these thyngs 51 * Ye stiffenecked and of vncircumcised hearts ād eares ye haue alwayes resisted the holie Gost as your fathers did so do you 52 Whiche of the Prophetes haue not your fathers persecuted and they haue slayne thē which shew ed before of the coming of that lust of whome ye are nowe the betrayers and murtherers 53 * Whiche haue receiued the Lawe by the ordinance of Angels and haue not kept it 54 But when they heard these thynges theyr hearts brast for anger and they gnashed at him with their teeth 55 But he beyng full of the holie God loked stedfastly into heauen and sawe the glorie of God and Iesus standing at the right hand of God 56 And said Beholde I se the heauens opē and the Sonne of man standing at the ryghth and of God 57 Then they gaue a shoute with a loude voice and stopped their eares and ranne vpon hym all at once 58 And cast hym out of the citie and stoned hym and the * witnesses layd downe their clothes at a yong mans fete named Saul 59 And thy stoned Steuē who called on God and said Lord Iesus receiue my spirit 60 And he kneled downe and cryed wyth a loude voyce * Lorde lay not thys sinne to their charge And when he had thus spoken he slept CHAP. VIII 2 Steuen is lamented and buryed 3 The rage of the Iewes and of Saul against them 4 The faithful scattred preache here and there 9 Samaria is seduced by Simon the sorcerer but was conuerted by Philippe and confirmed by the Apostles 18 The couetousnes and hypocrisie of Simon 26 And conuersion of the Eunuche 1 ANd Sāul consented to his death and at that time there was a great persecution against the Church which was at Ierusalem and they were all scattered abroade through the regions of Iudea and of Samaria except the apostles 2 Then certeine men fearing God caryed Steuen amongs thē to be buryed ād made great lamentation for him 3 But Saul made hauocke of the Church and entred into euerie house drewe out both men and women and put them into prison 4 Therefore they thatwere scattered abroade went to and fro preaching the worde 5 ¶ Then came Philippe into the citie of Samaria and preached Christ vnto them 6 And the people gaue hedevnto those things which Philippe spake with one accorde hea ring and seing the miracles which he did 7 For vncleane spirits crying with a loude voyce came out of many that were possessed of them and many taken with palsies and that halted where healed 8 And there was greatioye in that citie 9 And there was before in the citie a certeine man called Simon which vsed witchecraft bewitched the people of Samaria saying that he him self was some great man 10 To whome they gaue hede from the least to the greatest saying This man is the great power of God 11 And they gaue hede vnto him because that of long time he had bewitched them with sorceries 12 But assone as they beleued Philippe which preached the things that cōcerned the king dome of God in the Name of Iesus Christ they were baptized bothe men and women 13 Then Simon him self beleued also and was baptized and continued with Philippe and wondred when he sawe the signes and great miracles which were done 14 ¶ Now when the Apostles whiche were at Ierusalem heard say that Samaria had receiued the worde of God they sent vnto them Peter and Iohn 15 Which whē they were come downe prayed for them that they might receiue the holie Gost. 16 For as yet he was come downe on none of them but they were baptized onely in the Name of the Lord Iesus 17 Then laid they their hands on them they receiued the holie Gost. 18 And when Simon sawe that through laying on of the Apostles hands the holie Gost was giuen he offred them money 19 Saying Giue me also this power that on whomesoeuer I lay the hands he may receiue the holie Gost. 20 Thē said Peter vnto him Thy money perish with thee because thou thinkest that the gift of God may be obteined with money 21 Thou hast nether parte nor fellowship in this busines for thine heart is not right in the sight of God 22 Repent therefore of this thy wickednes pray God that if it be possible the thoght of thine heart may be forgiuen thee 23 For I se that thou art in the gall of* bitternes and in the bonde of iniquitie 24 Then answered Simon and said Pray ye to the Lord for me that none of these things which ye haue spoken come vpon me 25 ¶ So they when they had testified and preached the worde of the Lord returned to Ierusalem and preached the Gospel in many townes of the Samaritans 26 Then the Angel of the Lord spake vnto Philippe saying Arise go towarde the South vnto the way that goeth downe from Ierusa lem vnto Gaza which is waste 27 And he arose and went out and beholde a certeine Eunuche of Ethiopia Cadaces the Quene of the Ethiopians chief Gouerner who had the rule of all her treasure came to Ierusalem to worship 28 And as he returned sitting in his charet he red Esaias the Prophet 29 Then the Spirit said vnto Philippe Go nere and ioyne thy self to yonder charet 30 And Philippe ranne thether and heard him read the Prophet Esaias and said But vnderstandest thou what thou readest 31 And he said How can I except I had a guide And he desired Philippe that he wolde come vp and sit with him 32 Now the place of the Scripture which he red was this * He was led as a shepe to the slaughter and like a lābe domme before his shearer so opened he not 〈◊〉 mouth 33 In his humilitie his iudgemēt hathe bene exalted but who shal declare his generaciō for his life is taken from the earth 34 Then the Eunuche answered Philippe and said I pray thee of whome speaketh the Pro phet this of him self or of some other man 35 Then Philippe opened his mouth and began at the same Scripture and preached vnto him Iesus 36 And as they went on their way they came vnto a certeine water and the Eunuche said So here is water what doeth let me to be baptized 37 And Philippe said vnto him If thou beleuest with all thine heart thou maist
of Iohn Marke 1 THen came downe certeine from Iudea and taught the brethren saying * Except ye be circumcised after the maner of Moses ye can not be saued 2 And when there was great dissention disputation by Paul and Barnabas against them they ordeined that Paul and Barnabas and certeine other of them shulde go vp to Ieru salem vnto the Apostles Elders about this question 3 Thus being sent forthe by the Church they passed through Phenice and Samaria declaring the conuersion of the Gētiles and they broght great ioye vnto all the brethren 4 And when they were come to Ierusalē they were receiued of the Church of the Apostles ād Elders they declared what things God had done by them 5 But said they certeine of the secte of the Pharises which did beleue rose vp saying that it was nedeful to circumcise thē and to cōmande them to kepe the Law of Moses 6 Then the Apostles Elders came together to loke to this matter 7 And when there had bene great disputation Peter rose vp and said vnto them * Ye men and brethren ye knowe that a good while ago among vs God chose out me that the Gentiles by my mouth shuld heare the word of the Gospel and beleue 8 And God which knoweth the hearts bare them witnes in giuing vnto them the holie Gost euen as he did vnto vs. 9 And he put no difference betwene vs and thē after that by faith he had*purified their hearts 10 Now therefore why temptye God to*lay a yoke on the disciples neckes whiche nether our fathers nor we were able to beare 11 But we beleue through the grace of the Lord Iesus Christ to be saued euen as they do 12 Then all the multitude kept silence heard Barnabas and Paul which tolde what signes and wondres God had done among the Gētiles by them 13 And when they helde their peace Iames answered saying Men brethren hearken vnto me 14 * Simeon hathe declared how God first did visite the 〈◊〉 to take of them a people vnto his Name 15 And to this agre the wordes of the Prophetes as it is written 16 * After this I wil returne and wil buylde againe the tabernacle of Dauid which is fallen downe the ruines thereof wil I buylde againe and I wil set it vp 17 That the residue of men might seke after the Lord and all the Gentiles vpō whome my Name is called saith the Lord whiche doeth all these things 18 From the beginning of the worlde God knoweth all his workes 19 Wherefore my sentence is that we trouble not them of the Gentiles that are turned to God 20 But that we write vnto them that they absteine them selues from filthines of idoles and fornication and that that is strangled and from blood 21 For Moses of olde time hathe in euerie citie them that preache him seing he is red in the Synagogues euerie Sabbath day 22 Then it semed good to the Apostles and Elders with the whole Church to send chosen men of their owne companie to Antiochia with Paul Barnabas to wit Iudas whose surname was Barsabas and Silas which were chief men among the brethren 23 And wrote letters by them after this maner THE APOSTLES AND the Elders the brethren vnto the brethren which are of the Gentiles in Antiochia and in Syria in Cilicia send greting 24 Forasmuche as we haue heard that certeine which departed from vs haue troubled you with wordes cumbred your mindes saying Ye must be circūcised and kepe the Law to whome we gaue no suche cōmandement 25 It semed therefore good to vs whē we were come together with one accorde to send chosen men vnto you with our beloued Bar nabas and Paul 26 Men that haue giuen vp their liues for the Name of our Lord Iesus Christ. 27 We haue therefore sent Iudas and Silas whiche shal also tell you the same things by mouth 28 For it semed good to the holie Gost and to vs to lay no more burden vpon you then these necessarie things 29 That is that ye absteine from things offered to idoles and blood and that that is strangled and from fornication frō which if ye kepe your selues ye shal do wel Fare ye wel 30 Now when they were departed they came to Antiochia after that they had assēbled the multitude they deliuered the epistle 31 And when they had red it they reioyced for the consolation 32 And Iudas and Silas being Prophetes exhorted the brethren with manie wordes strengthened them 33 And after they had taried there a space they were let go in peace of the brethren vnto the Apostles 34 Notwithstanding Silas thoght good to abide there stil 35 Paul also and Barnabas continued in Antiochia teaching and preaching with manie other the worde of the Lord. 36 ¶ But after certeine dayes Paul said vnto Barnabas Let vs returne and visite our brethren in euerie citie where we haue preached the worde of the Lord and se how thei do 37 And Barnabas counseled to take with thē Iohn called Marke 38 But Paul thoght it not mete to take him vnto their companie which departed from them from Pamphilia and went not with them to the worke 39 Then were they so stirred that they departed a sunder one from the other so that Barnabas toke Marke and sailed vnto Cyprus 40 And Paul chose Silas and departed being commended of the brethren vnto the grace of God 41 And he went through Syria and Cilicia stablishing the Churches CHAP. XVI 1 when Paul had circumcised Timothie he toke him with him 7 The' Spirit calleth them from one countrey to another 〈◊〉 Lydia is conuerted 28 Paul and Silas imprisoned conuert the iayler 37 And are deliuered as Romaines 1 THen came he to Derbe to Lystra and beholde a certeine disciple was there named*Timotheus a womans sonne which was a Iewesse and beleued but his father was a Grecian 2 Of whome the brethren which were at Lystra and Iconium reported wel 3 Therefore Paul wolde that he shulde go forthe with him and toke and circumcised him because of the Iewes which were in those quarters for they knew all that his father was a Grecian 4 And as they went through the cities they deliuered them the decrees to kepe ordeined of the Apostles and Elders which were at Ierusalem 5 And so were the Churches stablished in the faith and encreased in nombre daily 6 ¶ Now when they had gone through out Phrygia and the region of Galacia they were forbidden of the holie Gost to preache the worde in Asia 7 Then came they to Mysia and soght to go into Bithynia but the Spirit fuffred them not 8 Therefore they passed through Mysia and came downe to Troas 9 Where a visiō appeared to
things of the Lord and knewe but the baptisme of Iohn onely 26 And he began to speake boldely in the Syna gogue Whome when Aquila and Priscilla had heard they toke him vnto them and expounded vnto him the way of God more perfectly 27 And whē he was minded to go into Achaia the brethren exhorting him wrote to the disciples to receaue him after he was come thither he holpe them muche which had be leued through grace 28 For mightely he confuted publikely the Iewes with great vehemencie shewing by the Scriptures that Iesus was the Christ. CHAP. XIX 6 The holie Gost is giuen by Pauls hands 9 The Iewes 〈◊〉 his doctrine which was confirmed by miracles 13 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and punishment of the coniurers and the frute that came thereof 24 Demetrius raiseth sedition 〈◊〉 pretence of Diana 41 Yet God deliuereth his and appeaseth 〈◊〉 by the towne clarke 1 ANd it came to passe while Apollos was at Corinthus that Paul when he passed through the vpper coastes came to Ephesus and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 disciples 2 And said vnto them Haue ye receiued the 〈◊〉 Gost sence ye beleued And they said vnto him We haue not so muche as heard whether there be an holie Gost. 3 And he said vnto them Vnto what were ye then baptized And they said Vnto Iohns ba ptisme 4 Then said Paul * Iohn verely baptized with the baptisme of repentance saying vnto the people that they shulde beleue in him which shuld come after him that is in Christ Iesus 5 So when they heard it they were baptized in the Name of the Lord 〈◊〉 6 And Paul laid his hands vpon them and the holie Gost came on them they spake the tongues and prophecied 7 And all the men were about twelue 8 ¶ Moreouer he went into the Synagogue spak e boldely for the space of thre moneths disputing and exhorting to the things that apperteine to the kingdome of God 9 But when certeine were hardened disobeyed speaking euil of the way of God before the multitude he departed from thē separated the disciples and disputed daily in the schole of one Tyranus 10 And this was done by the space of two yeres so that all they which dwelt in Asia heard the worde of the Lord Iesus bothe Iewes Grecians 11 And God wroght no smale miracles by the hands of Paul 12 So that from his bodie were broght vnto the sicke k erchefs or handk erchefs and the diseases departed from them and the euil spirits went out of them 13 Then certeine of the vagabonde Iewes exorcistes toke in hand to name ouer them which had euil spirits the Name of the Lord Iesus saying We adiure you by Iesus whom Paul preacheth 14 And there were certeine sonnes of Sceua a Iewe the Priest about seuen which did this 15 And the euil spirit answered and said Iesus I acknowledge and Paul I knowe but who are ye 16 And the man in whome the euil spirit was ran on them and ouercame them and preuai led against them so that they fled out of that house naked and wounded 17 And this was knowen to all the Iewes and Grecians also which dwelt at Ephesus and feare came on them all and the Name of the Lord Iesus was magnified 18 And many that beleued came and cōfessed and shewed their workes 19 Many also of them which vsed curious artes broght their bokes and burned them before all men and they counted the price of them and founde it fiftie thousand pieces of siluer 20 So the worde of God grewe mightely and preuailed 21 ¶ Now when these things were accomplished Paul purposed by the Spirit to passe through Macedonia ād Achaia and to go to Ierusalē saying After I haue bene there I must also se Rome 22 So sent he into Macedonia two of them that ministred vnto him Timotheus and Erastus but he remained in Asia for a season 23 And the same time there arose no smale trou ble about that way 24 For a certeine man named Demetrius a siluersmith which made siluer temples of Diana broght great gaines vnto the craftes men 25 Whome he called together with the workemen of like things and said Sirs ye knowe that by this crafte we haue our goods 26 Moreouer ye se and heare that not alone at Ephesus but almoste through out all Asia this Paul hathe persuaded and turned away muche people saying That they be not gods which are made with hands 27 So that not onely this thing is dangerous vnto vs that the state shulde be reproued but also that the temple of the great goddesse Diana shulde be nothing estemed and that it wolde come to passe that her magnificence which all Asia and the worlde worshippeth shulde be destroyed 28 Now when they heard it they were ful of wrath and cryed out saying Great is Diana of the Ephesians 29 And the whole citie was ful of confusion and they rushed into the commune place with one assent and caught*Gaius and*Aristarchus men of Macedonia and Pauls companions of his iourney 30 And when Paul wolde haue entred in vnto the people the disciples suffred him not 31 Certeine also of the chief of Asia which were his friends sent vnto him desiring him that he wolde not present him self in the commune place 32 Some therefore cryed one thing and some another for the assemblie was out of order and the more parte knewe not wherefore they were come together 33 And some of the companie drewe forthe Alexander the Iewesthrusting him forwardes Alexander then beckened with the hād and wolde haue excused the matter to the people 34 But when they knewe that he was a Iewe there arose a shoute almoste for the space of two houres of all men crying Great is Diana of the Ephesians 35 Then the towne clarkewhen he had stayed the people said Yemen of Ephesus what man is it that knoweth not how that the citie of the Ephesians is a worshipper of the great goddesse Diana and of the image which came downe from Iupiter 36 Seing then that no man can speake against these things ye ought to be appeased ād to do nothing rashly 37 For ye haue broghthither these men which haue nether commit sacrilege nether do blaspheme your goddesse 38 Wherefore if Demetrius and the craftes men which are with him haue a matter against any man the 〈◊〉 is open ād there are Deputies let them accuse one another 39 But if ye inquire anie thing concerning other matters it maye be determined in a lawful assemblie 40 For we are euen in ieopardie to be accused of this daies sedicion forasmuche as there is no cause whereby we may giue a reason of this concourse of people 41 And when he had thus spoken he let the assemblie departe CHAP. XX. Paul goeth into Macedonia and into Grecia 7
writtē for our learning that we through pacience and comforte of the Scriptures might haue hope 5 Now the God of pacience and consolation giue you that ye be * like minded one towards another according to Christ Iesus 6 That ye with one minde and with one mouth may praise God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ. 7 Wherefore receiue ye one another as Christ also receiued vs to the glorie of God 8 Now I say that Iesus Christ was a minister of the circumcision for the trueth of God to confirme the promises made vnto the Fathers 9 And let the Gentiles praise God for his mercie as it is written * For this cause I wil confesse thee among the Gentiles and sing vnto thy Name 10 And againe he saith * Reioyce ye Gentiles with his people 11 And againe * Praise the Lord all ye Gentiles and laude ye him all people together 12 And againe Esaias saith * There shal be a roote of lesse and he that shal rise to reigne ouer the Gentiles in him shal the Gentiles trust 13 Now the God of hope fil you with all ioye and peace in beleuing that ye may abunde in hope through the power of the holie Gost. 14 And I my self also am persuaded of you my brethren that ye also are ful of goodnes and filled with all knowledge and are able to admonish one another 15 Neuertheles brethren I haue somewhat boldly after a sort written vnto you as one that putteth you in remembrance through the grace that is giuen me of God 16 That I shulde be the minister of Iesus Christ towarde the Gentiles ministring the Gospel of God that the offring vp of the Gentiles might be acceptable being sanctified by the holie Gost. 17 I haue therefore whereof I may reioyce in Christ Iesus in those things which perteine to God 18 For I dare not speake of aniething which Christ hathe not wroght by me to make the Gentiles obedient in worde anddede 19 With the power of signes and wonders by the power of the Spirit of God so that from Ierusalem and rounde about vnto Illyricum I haue caused to abunde the Gospel of Christ. 20 Yea so I enforced myself to preache the Go spel not where CHRIST was named lest I shulde haue buylt on another mans fundation 21 But as it is written * To whome he was not spoken of they shal se him and they that heard not shal vnderstand him 22 Therefore also I haue bene * oft let to come vnto you 23 But now seing I haue no more place in these quarters and also haue*bene desirous manie yeres agone to come vnto you 24 When I shal take my iourney into Spaine I wil come to you for I trust to se you in my iorney and to be broght on my way thither warde by you after that I haue bene some what filled with your companie 25 But now go l to Ierusalem to minister vnto the Saintes 26 For it hathe pleased them of Macedonia and Achaia to make a certeine distribution vnto the poore Saintes which are at Ierusalem 27 For it hathe pleased them and their detters are they * for if the Gentiles be made partakers of their spiritual things their duetie is also to minister vnto them in carnal things 28 When I haue therefore performed this and haue scaled them this frute I wil passe by you into Spaine 29 * And I knowe when I come that I shal come to you with abundāce of the blessing of the Gospel of Christ. 30 Also brethren I beseche you for our Lord Iesus Christs sake and for the loue of the Spirit that ye* wolde striue with me by pray ers to God for me 31 That I may be deliuered from them which are disobedient in Iudea ād that my seruice which I haue to do at Ierusalem may be accepted of the Saintes 32 That I maye come vnto you with ioye by the will of GOD and may with you be refreshed 33 Thus the * God of peace be with you all Amen CHAP. XVI 1 After manie recommendations 17 He admonisheth them to beware false brethren and to be circumspect 20. He prayeth for them and giueth thankes to God 1 I Cōmende vnto you Phebe our sister which is a seruant of the Church of Cenchrea 2 That ye receiue her in the Lord as it be cometh Saintes and that ye assist her in what soeuer busines she nedeth of your aide for she hathe giuen hospitalie vnto manie and to me also 3 Grete * Priscilla and Aquila my fellow helpers in Christ Iesus 4 Which haue for my life laid downe their owne necke Vnto whome not I onely giue thankes but also all the Churches of the Gentiles 5 Like wise grete the Church that is in their house Salute my beloued Epenetus which is the first frutes of Achaiain Christ. 6 Grete Marie which bestowed muche labour on vs. 7 Salute Andronicus and Iunia my cousins and fellow prisoners which are notable among the Apostles and were in Christ before me 8 Grete Amplias my beloued in the Lord. 9 Salute Vrbanus our felowe helper in Christ and Stachys my beloued 10 Salute Apelles approued in Christ. Salute them which are of Aristobulus friends 11 Salute Herodion my kinsman Grete then which are of the friends of Narcissus which are in the Lord. 12 Salute Tryphena and Tryphosa which women labour in the Lord. Salute the belo ued Persis which woman hathe laboured muche in the Lord. 13 Salute Rufus chosen in the Lord and his mother and mine 14 Grete Asyncritus Phlegon Hermas Patrobas Mercurius and the brethren which are with them 15 Salute Philologus and Iulias Nereas and his sister and Olympas and all the Saintes which are with them 16 Salute one another with an * holie kisse The Churches of Christ salute you 17 ¶ Now I beseche you brethrē marke them diligently which cause diuision and offences contrarie to the doctrine which ye haue learned and*auoide them 18 For they that are suche serue not the Lord Iesus Christ but their owne bellies and with faire speache and flattering deceiue the hearts of the simple 19 For your obedience is come abrode amōg all I am glad therefore of you but yet I wold haue you wise vnto that which is good and simple concerning euil 20 The God of peace shal treade stan vnder your fete shortly The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ be with you 21 * Timotheus my companion and Lucius and Iason and Sosipater my kinsmen salute you 22 I Tertius which wrote out this epistle salute you in the Lord. 23 * Gaius mine hoste of the whole Church saluteth you Erastus the chamberlaine of the citie saluteth you and Quartus a brother 24 The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ be with you all Amen 25 *
it pleased God by the foolishnes of preaching to saue them that beleue 22 Seing also that the Iewes require a * signe and the Grecians seke after wisdome 23 But we preache Christ crucified vnto the Iewes euen a stombling blocke vnto the Grecians foolishnes 24 But vnto them which are called bothe of the Iewes Grecians we preache Christ the power of God and the wisdome of God 25 For the foolishnes of God is wiser thē men and the weakenes of God is stronger then men 26 Forbrethren you se your calling how that not manie wise men after the flesh not manie mightie not manie noble are called 27 But God hathe chosen the foolish things of the worlde to confounde the wise and God hath chosen the weake things of the world to confounde the mightie things 28 And vile things of the worlde and things which are despised hathe God chosen and things whiche are not to bring to noght things that are 29 That no flesh shulde reioyce in his presence 30 But ye are of him in Christ Iesus who of God is made vnto vs * wisdome righteousnes and sanctification and redempcion 31 That according as it is written * He that reioyceth let him reioyce in the Lord. CHAP. II. 1 He putteth for example his maner of preaching whiche was according to the tenor of the Gospel 8 Which Gos pel was contemptible and hid to the carnal 10 And againe honorable and manifest to the spiritual 1 ANd I brethrē when I came to you came not with * excellencie of wordes or of wisdome shewing vnto you the testimonie of God 2 For I estemed not to know anie thing amōg you saue Iesus Christ and him crucified 3 * And I was among you in weakenes and in feare and in muche trembling 4 Nether stode my worde and my preaching in the * entising speache of mans wisdome but in plaine euidence of the Spirit of power 5 That your faith shuld not be in the wisdom of men but in the power of God 6 And we speake wisdome among them that are perfite not the wisdome of this worlde nether of the prīces of this worlde which come to noght 7 But we speake the wisdome of God in a mysterie euen the hid wisdome which God had determiued before the worlde vnto our glorie 8 Which none of the princes of this worlde hathe knowen for had thei knowen it thei wolde not haue crucified the Lord of glorie 9 But as it is written * The things which eye hathe not sene nether eare hathe heard nether came into mans heart are which God hathe prepared for them that loue him 10 But God hathe reueiled them vnto vs by his Spirit for the Spirit searcheth all things yea the deepe things of God 11 For what man knoweth the things of a mā saue the spirit of a man which is in him euē so the things of God knoweth no man but the Spirit of God 12 Now we haue receiued not the Spirit of the worlde but the Spirit which is of God that we might knowe the things that are giuen to vs of God 13 Which things also we speake not in the * wordes which mans wisdome teacheth but which the holie Gost teacheth comparing spiritual things with spiritual things 14 But the natural man perceiueth not the things of the Spirit of God for they are foolishnes vnto him nether can he knowe thē because they are spiritually discerned 15 But he that is spiritual discerneth all things yet he him self is iudged of no man 16 * For who hathe knowen the minde of the Lord that he might instruct him But we haue the minde of Christ. CHAP. III. 3 Paul rebuketh the sectes and autours thereof 7 No man ought to attribute his saluacion to the ministers but to God 10 That they beware erronius doctrines 11 Christ is the fundacion of his Church 16 The dignitie and office bothe of the ministers and also of all the faithful 1 ANd I colde not speake vnto you brethrē as vnto spiritual men but as vnto carnal euen as vnto babes in Christ. 2 I gaue you milke to drinke and not meat for ye were not yet able to beare it nether yet now are ye able 3 For ye are yet carnal for where as there is among you enuying and strife and diuisions are ye not carnal and walke as men 4 For when one saith I am Pauls and another I am Apollos are ye not carnal 5 Who is Paul then and who is Apollos but the ministers by whome ye beleued and as the Lord gaue to euerie man 6 I haue planted Apollos watred but God gaue the encrease 7 So then 〈◊〉 is he that plāteth anie thing nether he that watreth but God that giueth the encrease 8 And he that planteth he that watreth are one * euerie man shal receiue his wages according to his labour 9 For we together are Gods laborers ye are Gods housbandrie and Gods buylding 10 According to the grace of God giuen to me as a skilful master buylder I haue laid the fundacion and another buyldeth thereon butlet euerie man take hede how he buyldeth vpon it 11 For other fundacion can no man lay then that which is laid which is Iesus Christ. 12 And if anie man buylde on this fundacion golde siluer precious stones tymber haye or stubble 13 Euerie mans worke shal be made manifest for the daye shal declare it because it shal be reueiled by the fyre and the fyre shal trye euerie mans worke of what sort it is 14 If anie mans worke that he hathe buylt vpon abide he shal receiue wages 15 If anie mans worke burne he shal lose but he shal be safe him self neuertheles yet as it were by the fyre 16 * Knowe ye not that ye are the Temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you 17 If anie man destroy the Tēple of God him shal God destroy for the Temple of God is holie which ye are 18 Let no man deceiue him self If anie man among you seme to be wise in this worlde let him be a foole that he may be wise 19 For the wisdome of this world is foolishnes with God for it is written * He catcheth the wise in their owne craftines 20 * And againe The Lord knoweth that the thoghts of the wise be vaine 21 Therefore let no man reioyce in men for all things are yours 22 Whether it be Paul or Apollos or Cephas or the worlde or life or death whether they be things present or things to come euen all are yours 23 And ye Christs and Christ Gods CHAP. IIII. 1 After that he had described the office of a true Apostle 3 Seing they did not acknowledge him suche one 4 He appealeth to
Gods iudgement 7 Beating downe their glorie which hindered them to praise that which they dis praised in him 16 He sheweth what he requireth on their parte and what they ought to loke for of him at his returne 1 LEt a man so thinke of vs as of the ministers of Christ ād disposers of the secrets of Cod. 2 And as for the rest it is required of the disposers that euerie man be founde faithful 3 * As touching me I passe verie litle to be iud ged of you or of mans iudgement no Iiudge not mine owue self 4 For I knowe nothing by my self yet am I not thereby iustified but he that iudgeth me is the Lord. 5 Therefore * iudge nothing before the time vntil the Lord come who wil lighten things that are hid in darkenes and make the counsels of the hearts manifest and then shal euerie man haue praise of God 6 Now these things brethren I haue figuratiuely applied vnto mine owne self and Apollos for your sakes that ye might learne by vs that no man presume aboue that which is written that one swel not against another for anie mans cause 7 For who separateth thee and what hast thou that thou hast not receiued if thou hast receiued it why reioycest thou as thogh thou hadest not receiued it 8 Now ye are ful now ye are made riche ye reigne as Kings without vs and wolde to God ye did reigne that we also might reigne with you 9 For I thinke that God hathe set forthe vs the laste Apostles as menappointed to death for we are made a gasing stocke vnto the worlde and to the Angels and to men 10 We are fooles for Christs sake and ye are wise in Christ we are weake and ye strong ye are honorable and we are despised 11 Vnto this houre we bothe honger thirst and are naked and are buffeted and haue no certeine dwelling place 12 * And labour working with our owne hāds we are reuiled and yet we blesse we are persecuted and suffer it 13 * We are euil spoken of and we pray we are made as the filthe of the worlde the of skowring of all things vnto this time 14 I write not rhese things to shame you but as my beloued children I admonish you 15 For thogh ye haue ten thousand instructours in Christ yet haue ye not manie fathers for in Christ Iesus I haue begotten you through the Gospel 16 Wherefore I pray you be ye followers of me 17 For this cause haue I sent vnto you Timotheus which is my beleued sonne and faithful in the Lord which shal put you in remem brance of my waies in Christ as I teache eue rie where in euerie Church 18 Some are puffed vp as thogh I wolde not come to you 19 But I wil come to you shortely * if the Lord wil and wil knowe not the speache of them which are puffed vp but the power 20 For the kingdome of God is not in word but in power 21 What wil ye shal I come vnto you with a rod or in loue and in the spirit of mekenes CHAP. V. 1 He reproueth sharpely their negligence in punishing him that had committed inceste 3 Willing them to excommunicate him 7 To embrace puritie 9 And flee wickednes 1 IT is heard certeinely that there is fornica tion among you and suche fornication as is not once named among the Gentils * that one shulde haue his fathers wife 2 And ye are puffed vp and haue not rather sorowed that he which hathe done this dede might be put from among you 3 * For I verely as absent in bodie but present in spirit haue determined already as thogh I were present that he that hathe thus done this thing 4 When ye are gathered together and my spirit in the Name of our Lord Iesus Christ that suche one I say by the power of our Lord Iesus Christ 5 * Be deliuered vnto Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may be saued in the day of the Lord Iesus 6 Your reioycing is not good * know ye not that a litle leauen leaueneth the whole lumpe 7 Purge out therefore the olde leauen that ye may be a newe lumpe as ye are vnleauened for Christ our Passeouer 〈◊〉 sacrified for vs. 8 Therefore let vs kepe the feast not with olde leauen nether in the leauen of maliciousnes and wickednes but with the vnleauened bread of sinceritie and trueth 9 I wrote vnto you in an epistle * that ye shulde not companie together with fornicators 10 And not all together with the fornicators of this worlde or with the couetous or with extorcioners or with idolaters for then ye muste go out of the worlde 11 But now I haue written vnto you that ye companie not together if anie that is called a brother be a fornicator or couetous or an idolater or a railar or a drunkard or an extorcioner with suche one eat not 12 For what haue I to do to iudge them also which are without do ye not iudge thē that are within 13 But God iudgeth them that are without Put away therefore from among your selues that wicked man CHAP. VI. 1 He rebuketh them for going tolaw together before the Heathen 7 Christians ought rather to suffer 12 He reproueth the abusing of Christian libertie 15 And sheweth that we ought to serue God purely bothe in bodie and in soule 1 DAre anie of you hauing busines against another be iudged vnder the vniust and not vnder the Saintes 2 * Do ye not knowe that the Saintes shal iud ge the worlde If the worlde then shal be iud ged by you are ye vnworthie to iudge the smallest matters 3 Knowe ye not that we shal iudge the Angels how muche more things that perteine to this life 4 If then ye haue iudgements of things perteining to this life set vp them which are least estemed in the Church 5 I speake it to your shame Is it so that there is not a wise man among you no not one that can iudge betwene his brethren 6 But a brother goeth to lawe with a brother aud that vnder the infideles 7 Now therefore there is vtterly a faute amōg you because ye go to law one with another why rather suffer ye not wrong why rather susteine ye not harme 8 * Nay ye your selues do wrong do harme and that to your brethren 9 Knowe ye not that the vnrighteous shal not inherite the kingdome of God Be not deceiued * nether fornicatours nor idolaters nor adulterers nor wantons nor bouggerers 10 Nor theues nor couetous nor drunkards nor railers nor extorcioners shal inherite the kingdome of God 11 And suche were * some of
this I praise you not 23 For I haue receiued of the Lord that which I also haue deliuered vnto you to wit That the Lord Iesus in the night that he was betrayed to ke bread 24 * And when he had giuen thākes he brake it and said Take eat this is my bodie which is broken for you this do ye in remembrāce of me 25 After the same maner also he toke the cup when he had supped saying This cup is the Newe testament in my blood this do as oft as ye drinke it in remembrance of me 26 For as often as ye shal eat this bread and drinke this cup ye shewe the Lords death til he come 27 Wherefore whosoeuer shal eat this bread and drinke the cup of the Lord vn worthely shal be giltie of the bodie blood of the Lord. 28 * Let a man therefore examine him self and so let him eat of this bread drinke of this cup. 29 For he that eateth and drinketh vnworthely eateth drinketh his owne damnatiō because he discerneth not the Lords bodie 30 For this cause many are weake and sicke among you and many slepe 31 For if we wolde iudge our selues we shulde not be iudged 32 But when we are iudged we are chastened of the Lord because we shulde not be condemned with the worlde 33 Wherefore my brethren when ye come together to eat tary one for another 34 And if any man be hungrie let him eat at home that ye come not together vnto condemnation Other things will I set in order when I come CHAP. XII The 〈◊〉 of the giftes of the holie Gost ought to be vsed to the edifying of Christs Church 12 As the mem bres of mans bodie serue to the vse one of another 1 NOw cōcerning spiritual giftes brethrē I wolde not haue you ignorant 2 Ye knowe that ye were Gentiles and were caryed away vnto the domme idoles as ye were led 3 Wherefore I declare vnto you that no man* speaking by the Spirit of God calleth Iesus * execrable also no man can say that Iesus is the Lord but by the holie Gost. 4 Now there are diuersities of giftes but the same Spirit 5 And there are diuersities of administrations but the same Lord. 6 And there are diuersities of operations but God is the same which worketh all in all 7 But the manifestation of the Spirit is giuen to euerie man to profit with all 8 For to one is giuen by the Spirit the worde of wisdome and to another the worde of knowledge by the same Spirit 9 And to another is giuen faith by the same Spirit and to another the giftes of healing by the same Spirit 10 And to another the operations of great workes and to another prophecie and to another the discerning of spirits and to another diuersities of tongues and to another the interpretation of tongues 11 * And all these things worketh euen the self same Spirit distributing to euerie man seuerally as he wil. 12 For as the bodie is one and hathe many mē bres all the membres of the bodie which is one thogh they be many yet are but one bodie euen so is Christ. 13 For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one bodie whether we be Iewes or Grecians whether we be bonde or fre and haue bene all made to drinke into one Spirit 14 For the bodie also is not one member but many 15 If the fote wolde say Because I am not the hand I am not of the bodie is it therefore not of the bodie 16 And if the eare wolde say Because I am not the eye I am not of the bodie is it therefore not of the bodie 17 If the whole bodie were an eye where were the hearing If the whole were hearing where were the smelling 18 But now hathe God disposed the membres euerie one of them in the bodie at his owne pleasure 19 For if they were all one member where were the bodie 20 But now are there manie members yet but one bodie 21 And the eye can not say vnto the hand I haue no nede of thee nor the head againe to the fete I haue no nede of you 22 Yea muche rather those membres of the bodie which seme to be more feble are necessarie 23 And vpon those membres of the bodie which we thinke moste vnhonest put we more honestie on and our vncomelie partes haue more comelines on 24 For our comelie partes nede it not but God hathe tempered the 〈◊〉 together hathe giuen the more honour to that parte which lacked 25 Left there shulde be anie diuision in the bodie but that the members shulde haue the same care one for another 26 Therefore if one member suffer all suffer with it if one member be had in honour all the membres reioyce with it 27 Now ye are the bodie of Christ and membres for your parte 28 * And God hathe ordeined some in the Church as first Apostles secondly Prophe tes thirdly teachers then them that do mira cles after that the giftes of healing helpers gouernours diuersitie of tonges 29 Are all Apostles are all Prophetes are all teachers 30 Are all doers of miracles haue all the giftes of healing do all speake with tongues do all interprete 31 But desire you the best gifts and I wil yet shewe you a more excellent way CHAP. XIII Because loue is the fountaine rule of edifying the Church he setteth forthe the nature office and praise thereof 1 THogh I speake with the tongues of men and Angels and haue not loue I am as sounding brasse or a tinkling cymbal 2 And thogh I had the gift of prophecie and knewe all secretes and all knowledge yea if had all faith so that I colde remoue * mountaines and had not loue I were nothing 3 And thogh I fede the poore with all my goods and thogh I giue my bodie that I be burned and haue not loue it profiteth me nothing 4 Loue suffreth long it is bountiful loue enuieth not loue doeth not boast it self it is not puffed vp 5 It disdaineth not it seketh not her owne things it is not prouoked to anger it thinketh not euil 6 It reioyceth not in iniquitie but reioyceth in the trueth 7 It Suffreth all things it beleueth all things it hopeth all things it endureth all things 8 Loue doeth neuer fall away thogh that pro phecyings be abolished or the tōgues cease or knowledge vanish away 9 For we knowe in parte and we prophecie in parte 10 But when that which is perfite is come then that which is in parte shal be abolished 11 When I was a childe I spake as a childe I vnderstode as a childe I thoght as a childe but when I became a mā I put
For in Iesus Christ nether Circumcision auaileth aniething nether vncircumcision but faith which worketh by loue 7 Ye did 〈◊〉 well who did let you that ye did not obeie the trueth 8 It is not the persuasion of hym that calleth you 9 * A litle leauen doeth leauen the whole lompe 10 I haue trust in you through the Lord that ye will be none otherwise minded but he that troubleth you shall beare his condemnacion whosoeuer he be 11 And brethren if I yet preache circumcision why do I yet suffer persecucion Then is the sclander of the crosse abolished 12 Wolde to God they were euen cut of whiche do disquiet you 13 For brethrē ye haue bene called vnto libertie onely vse not your libertie as an occasiō vnto the flesh but by loue serue one another 14 For all the Lawe is fulfilled in one worde whiche is this * Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy self 15 〈◊〉 ye byte and deuoure one another take hede lest ye be consumed one of another 16 Then I say * walke in the Spirite and ye shal not fulfill the lustes of the flesh 17 For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit and the Spirit against the flesh and these are con trarie one to the another so that ye can not do the same things that ye wolde 18 And if ye be led by the Spirite ye are not vnder the Law 19 Moreouer the workes of the fleshe are manifest whiche are adulterie fornicacion vnclennes wantonnes 20 Idolatrie witchcraft hatred debate emulacions wrath contētions sedicions heresies 21 Enuie murthers dronkennes glotonnie suche like whereof I tel you before as I also haue tolde you before that they whiche do suche things shal not inherite the kingdom of God 22 But the frute of the Spirit is loue ioye peace long suffring gentlenes goodnes faith 23 Mekenes temperancie against suche there is no Law 24 For they that are Christs haue crucified the flesh with the affections and the lustes 25 If we liue in the Spirite let vs also walke in the Spirit 26 Let vs not be desirous of vaine glorie prouoking one another enuying one another CHAP. VI. 1 He exhorteth them to vse gentlenes towarde the weake 2 And to shewe their brotherlie loue and modestie 6. Also to prouide for their ministers 9 To perseuer 14 To reioyce in the crosse of Christ. 15 To newnes of life 16. And last of ai wisheth to them with therest of the faithfull all prosperitie 1 BRethren if a man be fallen by occasion into anie faute ye whiche are spirituail restore suche one with the Spirite of mekenes considering thy selfe lest thou also be tempted 2 Beare ye one anothers burden and so fulfil the Law of Christ. 3 For if anie man seme to him selfe that he is some what when he is nothing he deceiueth him self in his imaginacion 4 But let euerie man proue his owne worke and then shal he haue reioycing in him self onely and not in another 5 * For euerie man shal beare his owne burden 6 Let him that is taught in the worde make him that hathe taught hym partaker of all his * goods 7 Be not deceiued God is not mocked for whatsoeuer a man soweth that shall he also reape 8 For he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reape corruption but he that soweth to the Spirit shall of the spirit reape lif euerlasting 9 * Let vs not therefore bewearie of wel doing for in due season we shall reape if we faint not 10 While we haue therefore time let vs do good vnto all men but specially vnto them which are of the housholde of faith 11 ¶ Ye se how large a lettre I haue written vnto you with mine owne hand 12 As manie as desire to make a faire shewe in the flesh they constraine you to be circumcised onely because they wolde not suffer persecucion for the crosse of Christ. 13 For they them selues which are circumcised kepe not the Law but desire to haue you circumcised that they might reioyce in your flesh 14 But God forbid that I shulde reioyce but in the crosse of our Lord Iesus Christ whereby the worlde is crucified vnto me and I vnto the worlde 15 For in Christ Iesus nether circumcision auaileth anie thing nor vncircumcision but a newe creature 16 And as manie as walke according to this rule peace shal be vpon them and mercie vpon the Israel of God 17 From hence forthe let no man put me to busines for I beare in my bodie the markes of the Lord Iesus 18 Brethren the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ be with your spirit Amen Vnto the Galathians written from Rome THE EPISTLE OF Paul to the Ephesians THE ARGVMENT WHile Paul was prisoner at Rome there entred in among the Ephesians false teachers who corrupted the true doctrine which he had taught them by reason whereof he wrote this Epistle to confirme them in that thing which they had learned of him And first after his salutacion he assureth them of saluacion because they were thereunto predestinate by the fre election of God before they were borne and sealed vp to this eternal life by the holie Gost giuen vnto them by the Gospel the knowledge of the which mysterie he prayeth God to confirme towarde them And to the intent they shulde not glorie in themselues he sheweth them their extreme miserie wherein they were plonged before they knewe Christ as people without God Gentiles to whome the promises were not made and yet by the fre mercie of God in Christ Iesus they were saued and he appointed to be their Apostle as of all other Gentiles therefore he desireth God to lighten the Ephesians hearts with the perfite vnderstanding of his Sonne and exhorteth thens like wise to be mindeful of so great benefites nether to be moued with the false apostles which seke to ouerthrowe their faith and treade vnder fote the Gospel which was not preached to them as by chance or fortune but according to the eternal counsel of God who by this meanes preserueth onely his Church Therefore the Apostle commendeth his ministerie forasmuche as God thereby reigneth among men and causeth it to bring forthe moste plentiful frutes as innocentie holines with all suche offices apperteining to godlines Last of al he declareth not onely in general what ought to be the life of the Christiās but also sheweth particularly what things concerne euerie mans vocacion CHAP. I. After his salutacion 4 He sheweth that the chief cause of their saluacion standeth in the fre election of God through Christ. 16 He declareth his good wil towarde them giuing thankes and praying God for their faith 21 The maiestie of Christ. 1 PAul an Apostle of Iesus Christ by the wil of God to the * Saintes which are at Ephesus
and to the faithful in Christ Iesus 2 Grace be with you and peace from God our Father from the Lord Iesus Christ. 3 * Blessed be God euen the Father of our Lords Iesus Christ which hathe blessed vs with all spiritual blessing in heauēlie things in Christ 4 * As he hathe 〈◊〉 vs in him before the fundacion of the worlde that we * shulde be holie and without blame before him in loue 5 Who hathe predestinate vs to be adopted through Iesus Christ vnto him self according to the good pleasure of his wil 6 To the praise of the glorie of his grace where with he hathe made vs accepted in his beloued 7 By whome we haue redemption through his blood euen the forgiuenes of sinnes according to his riche grace 8 Wherby he hathe bene abundant toward vs in all wisdome and vnderstanding 9 And hathe opened vnto vs the mysterie of his wil according to his good pleasure which he had purposed in him 10 That in the dispensacion of the fulnes of the times he might gather together in one all things bothe which are in heauen and which are in earth euen in Christ 11 In whome also we are chosen when we were predestinate according to the purpose of him which worketh al things after the coun sel of his owne wil. 12 That we which first trusted in Christ shuld be vnto the praise of his glorie 13 In whome also ye haue trusted after that ye heard the worde of trueth euen the Gospel of your saluacion where in also after that ye beleued ye were sealed with the holie Spi rit of promes 14 Which is the ernest of our inheritance vntil the redemption of the possession purchas sed vnto the praise of his glorie 15 Therefore also after that I heard of the faith which ye haue in the Lord Iesus and loue towarde all the Saintes 16 I cease not to giue thankes for you making mention of you in my prayers 17 That the God of our Lord Iesus Christ the Father of glorie might giue vnto you the Spirit of wisdome and reuelation through the knowledge of him 18 That the eyes of your vnderstandyng may be lightened that ye may knowe what the hope is of his calling and what the riches of his glorious inheritance is in the Saintes 19 And what is the exceading greatnes of hys power toward vs which beleue * according to the working of his mightie power 20 Which he wroght in Christe when he raised him from the dead set him at his right hand in the heauenlie places 21 Farre aboue all principalitie and power might and domination and euerie Name that is named not in this worlde onely but also in that that is to come 22 * And hathe made all things subiect vnder his fete and hath appointed hym ouer all things to be the head to the Churche 23 Whiche is his bodie euen the fulnes of him that filleth all in all things CHAP. II. 5 To magnifie the grace of Christe whiche is the onely cause of saluation II He sheweth them what maner of people they 〈◊〉 before their cōuersion 18 And what they are now in Christ. 1 ANd * you hath he quickened t hat were dead in trespasses and sinnes 2 Wherein in time past ye walked according to the course of this worlde and after the * a prince that ruleth in the aire euen the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience 3 Among whome we also had our conuersation in time past in the lustes of our fleshe in fulfilling the wil of the 〈◊〉 of the minde and were by nature the children of wrath as wel as others 4 But God whiche is riche in mercie through his great loue wherewith he loued 〈◊〉 5 Euen when we were dead by sinnes hathe quickened vs together in Christ by who se grace ye are saued 6 And hathe raised vsvp together and made vs sit together in the heauenlie places in Christ Iesus 7 That he might shew in the age to come the exceding riches of his grace through his kindnes towarde vs in Christ Iesus 8 For by grace are ye saued through faith and that not of your selues it is the gifte of God 9 Not of workes lest any man shulde boaste himself 10 For we are his workemanship created in Christ Iesus vnto good workes which God hathe ordeined that we shulde walke in them 11 Wherefore remember that ye being in time past Gentiles in the fleshe and called * 〈◊〉 of them whiche are called circumcision in the flesh made with hands 12 That ye were I say at that time without Christ and were aliantes from the commune welth of Israel and were * strangers frō the couenants of promes and had no hope were without God in the worlde 13 But now in Christ IESVS ye which once were farre of are made nere by the blood of Christ. 14 For he is our peace which hathe made of bothe one and hathe broken the stoppe of the particion wall 15 In abrogating through his flesh the hatred that is the Law of commandements which standeth in ordinances for to make of twaine one newe man in himself so making peace 16 And that he might reconcile bothe vnto God in one bodie by his crosse and slaye hatred thereby 17 And came preached peace to you which were a farre of and to them that were nere 18 * For through him we bothe haue an entran ce vnto the Father by one Spirit 19 Now therefore ye are no more strangers ād forenes but citizens with the Saintes and of the housholde of God 20 And are buylt vpon the fundacion of the Apostles and Prophetes Iesus Christ him self being the chief corner stone 21 In whome all the buylding coupled together groweth vnto an holie Temple in the Lord 22 In whome ye also are buylt together to be the habitation of God by the Spirit CHAP. III. 1 He sheweth the cause of his imprisonment 13 Desireth them not to faint because of his trouble 14 And prayeth God to make them stedfast in his Spirit 1 FOr this cause I Paul am the prisoner of Iesus Christ for you Gentiles 2 If ye haue heard of the dispensation of the grace of GOD which is giuen me to you warde 3 That is that God by reuelation hathe shewed this mysterie vnto me as I wrote aboue in fewe wordes 4 Whereby when ye read ye may know mine vnderstanding in the mysterie of Christ 5 Which in other ages was not opened vnto the sonnes of men as it is now reueiled vnto his holie Apostles and Prophetes by the Spirit 6 That the Gentiles shulde be inheriters also and of the same bodie and partakers of his promes in Christ by the Gospel 7 Whereof I am made a
couetous persone which is an idolater hathe any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ of God 6 * Let no man deceiue you with vaine wordes for suche things commeth the wrath of God vpon the children of disobedience 7 Be not therefore companions with them 8 For ye were once darkenes but are now light in the Lord walke as childrē of light 9 For the frute of the Spirite is in all goodnes and righteousnes and trueth 10 Approuyng that whiche is pleasing to the Lord. 11 And haue no fellowship with the vnfruteful workes of darkenes but euen reproue thē rather 12 For it is shame euen to speake of the things whiche are done of them in secret 13 But all thinges when they are reproued of the light are manifest for it is light that ma keth all things manifest 14 Wherefore he saith A wake thou that slepest and stand vp from the dead and Christe shall giue thee light 15 Take hede therefore that ye walke circumspectly not as fooles but as * wise 16 Redemyng the time for the dayes are euil 17 * Wherefore be ye not vnwyse but vnderstand what the will of the Lord is 18 And be not drunke with wine wherein is excesse but be fulfilled with the Spirit 19 Speaking vnto your selues in psalmes and hymnes and spiritual songs singing and making melodie to the Lord in your hearts 20 Giuing thankes 〈◊〉 for all things vnto God euen the Father in the Name of our Lord Iesus Christ. 21 Submitting yourselues one to another in the feare of God 22 ¶ * Wiues submit yourselues vnto your housbands as vnto the Lord. 23 * For the housband is the wiues head euen as Christ is the head of the Church and the same is the sauiour of his bodie 24 Therefore as the Churche is in subiection to Christ euen so let the wiues be to their housbands in euerie thing 25 ¶ * Housbands loue your wiues euen as Christ loued the Churche and gaue him self for it 26 That he might sanctifie it and clense it by the washing of water through the worde 27 That he might make it vnto himself a glorious Church not hauing spot or wrincle or anie suche thing but that it shulde be holie and without blame 28 So ought men to loue their wiues as their owne bodies he that loueth his wife loueth him self 29 For no man euer yet hated his owne flesh but nourisheth and cherisheth it euen as the Lord doeth the Church 30 For we are members of his bodie of his flesh and of his bones 31 * For this cause shal a man leaue father and mother and shal cleaue to his wife and they twaine shal be one flesh 32 This is a great secret but I speake concerning Christ and concerning the Churche 33 Therefore euerie one of you do ye so let euerie one loue his wife euen as him self let the wife se that she feare her housbād CHAP. VI. 1 How children shulde behaue themselues towarde their fathers and mothers 4 Likewise parents towarde their children 5 Seruants towarde their masters 9 Masters towarde their seruants 13 An exhortation to the spiritual battel and what weapōs the Christians shulde fight with all 1 CHildren * obey your parents in the Lord for this is right 2 * Honour thy father and mother whiche is the first commandement with promes 3 That it may be wel with thee and that thou maist liue long on earth 4 And ye fathers prouoke not your children to wrath but bring them vp in instruction and information of the Lord. 5 * Seruants be obedient vnto them that are your masters according to the flesh with feare trēbling in singlenes of your hearts as vnto Christ. 6 Not with seruice to the eye as men pleasers but as the seruants of Christ doyng the will of God from the heart 7 With good will seruing the Lord and not men 8 And know ye that whatsoeuer good thing any man doeth that same shall he receiue of the Lord whether he be bonde or fre 9 And ye masters do the same things vnto thē putting away threatning and knowe that euen your maister also is in heauen nether * respect of persone with hym 10 ¶ Finally my brethrē be strong in the Lord is there and in the power of his might 11 Put on the whole armour of God that ye may be able to stand against the assauts of the deuil 12 For we wrestle not against flesh and blood but against * principalities against powers 〈◊〉 against the wordlie gouernours the princes of the darkenes of this worlde against spiritual wickednesses whiche are in the hie places 13 For this cause take vnto you the whole armour of God that ye may be able to resist in the euil daye hauing finished al things stand fast 14 Stand therefore your loines girde about with veritie and hauing on the brest plate of righteousnes 15 And your fete shod with the preparation of the Gospel of peace 16 Aboue al take the shielde of faith wherewith ye may quenche all the fyrie dartes of the wicked 17 * And take the helmet of saluation and the sworde of the Spirit which is the worde of God 18 And pray alwaise with all maner prayer and supplication in the Spirit and * watch thereunto with al perseuerance and supplication for all Saintes 19 * And for me that vtterance may be giuen vnto me that I may open my mouth boldly to publish the secret of the Gospel 20 Whereof I am the ambassadour in bondes that therin I may speake boldely as I ought to speake 21 ¶ But that ye may also knowe mine affaires and what I do 〈◊〉 chicus my deare brother and faithfull minister in the Lorde shall shewe you of all things 22 Whome I haue sent vnto you for the same purpose that ye might knowe mine affaires and that ye might comfort your hearts 23 Peace be with the brethren and loue with faith from God the Father and frome the Lord Iesus Christ. 24 Grace be with all them whiche loue our Lord Iesus Christe to their immortalitie Amen Written from Rome vnto the Ephesians and sent by Tychicus THE EPISTLE OF Paul to the Philippians THE ARGVMENT PAul being warned by the holie Gost to go to Macedonia planted first a Churche at Philippi a citie of thesame coun trey but 〈◊〉 his charge was to preache the Gospel vniuersally to all the Gentiles he trauailed from place to place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he was taken prisoner at Rome whereof the Philippians being 〈◊〉 sent their minister 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 vnto him who declaring him the state of the Churche caused him to write this Epistle wherein he 〈◊〉
and loue and of the hope of saluation for an helmet 9 For God hathe not appointed vs vnto wrath but to obteine saluation by the meanes of our Lord Iesus Christ. 10 Which dyed for vs that whether we wake or slepe we shulde liue together with him 11 Wherefore exhorte one another and edifie one another 12 Now we beseche you brethren that ye knowe them which labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord admonish you 13 That ye haue them in singular loue for their workes sake Be at peace among your selues 14 We desire you bethren admonish them that are vnrulie comforte the feble minded beare with the weake by pacient towarde all men 15 * Se that none recompense euil for euil vnto any man but euer followe that which is good bothe towarde your selues and towarde all men 16 Reioyce euermore 17 * Pray continually 18 In all things giue thankes for this is the wil of God in Christ Iesus to warde you 19 Quench not the Spirit 20 Despise not prophecying 21 Trye 〈◊〉 things and kepe that which is good 22 Abstaine from all appearance of euil 23 Now the verie God* of peace sanctifie you throughout and I pray God that your whole spirit and soule bodie may be kept blameles vnto the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ. 24 * Faithful is he which calleth you which wil also do it 25 Brethren pray for vs. 26 Grete 〈◊〉 the brethren with and holie kisse 27 I chargey 〈◊〉 the Lord that this epistle be red vnto all the brethren the Saintes 28 The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ be with you Amen The first epistle vnto de Thessalonians written from Athens THE SECONDE EPISTLE to the Thessalonians THE ARGVMENT LEst the Thessalonians shulde thinke that Paul neglected them because he went to other places rather then came to them 〈◊〉 writteth vnto them and exhorteth thē to pacience and other frutes of faith nether to be moued with that vaine opinion of suche as taught that the comming of Christ was at hand for asmuch as before that day there shulde 〈◊〉 a fallyng away from true religion euen by a great parte of the worlde and that Antichrist shulde reigne in the Temple of God finally commending him self to their prayers and encouraging them to constancie he will eth them to correct suche sharpely is liue idelly of other mens labours whome if they do not obey his 〈◊〉 he cōmādeth to excōmunicate CHAP. I. 3 He thanketh God for their faith loue and pacience 11 He praieth for the encrease of the same 12 And sheweth what frute shal come thereof 1 PAVL and Siluanus and Timotheus vnto the Churche of the Thessalonians whiche is in GOD our Father ād in the Lord Iesus Christ. 2 Grace be with you and peace from God our Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ. 3 * We ought to thanke God alwayes for you brethrē as it is mete because that your faith groweth excedingly and the loue of euerie one of you towarde another abundeth 4 So that we our selues reioyce of you in the Churches of God because of your paciēce and faith in all your persecutions and tribulations that ye suffre 5 * Whiche is a token of the righteous iud gemēt of God that ye may be counted worthie of the kingdome of God for the which ye also suffre 6 For it is a righteous thyng with God to recōpense tribulation to thē that trouble you 7 And to you which are troubled rest with vs * when the Lord Iesus shall shewe him selfe from heauen with his mightie Angels 8 In flamyng fyre rendryng vengeance vnto them that do not knowe God and whiche obey not vnto the Gospel of our Lord Iesus Christ. 9 Which shal be punished with euerlastyng perdition from the presence of the Lorde and from the glorie of his power 10 When he shall come to be glorified in hys Saintes and to be made marueilous in al thē that beleue because our testimonie toward you was beleued in that day 11 Wherefore we also praye alwayes for you that our God may make you worthie of his callyng and fulfill all the good pleasure of his goodnes and the worke of faith with power 12 That the Name of our Lorde Iesus Christe may be glorified in you and ye in him according to the grace of our God and of the Lord Iesus Christ. CHAP. II. 3 He sheweth them that the day of the Lord shal not come till the departyng from the faith come first 9 And the kingdome of Antichrist 15 And therefore he exhorteth thē not to be deceiued but to stand stedfast inthe things that he hathe taught them 1 NOw we beseche you brethren by the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ and by our assembling vnto him 2 That ye be not suddenly moued from your minde nortroubled nether by spirit nor by worde nor by letter as it were from vs as thogh the daye of Christ were at hand 3 * Let no man deceiue you by any meanes for that day shal not come except there come a departing first and that that man of sinne be disclosed euen the sonne of perdition 4 Which is an aduersarie and exalted him self against all that is called God or that is worshipped so that he doeth sit as God in the Temple of God shewing himself that he is God 5 Remember ye not that when I was yet with you I tolde you these things 6 And now ye knowe what with holdeth that he might be reueiled in his time 7 For the mysterie of iniquitie doeth alreadie worke onely he which now with holdeth shal let til he be taken out of the waye 8 And then shal the wicked man be reueiled * whome the Lord shal consume with the Spirit of his mouth and shal abolish with the brightnes of his comming 9 Euen him whose comming is by the wor king of Satan with all power and signes and lying wonders 10 And in all deceiueablenes of vnrighteousnes among them that perish because they receiued not the loue of the trueth that thei might be saued 11 And therfore God shal send them strong de lusion that they shulde beleue lyes 12 That all they might be damned which bele ued not the trueth but had pleasure in vnto righteousnes 13 But we ought to giue thākes alwaye to God for you brethren beloued of the Lord because that God hathe from the beginning chosen you to saluacion through sanctification of the Spirit and the faith of trueth 14 Whereunto he called you by our Gospel to obteine the glorie of our Lord IESVS Christ. 15 Therefore brethren stand fast and kepe the instructions which ye haue bene taught ether by worde or by our Epistle 16 Now the same Iesus Christ
inuisible vnto God onely wise be honour and glorie for euer and euer Amen 18 This commandement commit I vnto thee sonne Timotheus according to the prophecies which went before vpon thee that thou by them shuldest * fight a good fight 19 Hauing faith and a good consciēce whiche some haue put away and as concerning faith haue made ship wracke 20 Of whome is Himeneus and Alexander * whome I haue deliuered vnto Satan that they might learne not to blaspheme CHAP. II. 1 He exhorteth to pray for all men 4 wherefore 8 And how 9 As touching the apparel and modestie of women 1 IExhorte therefore that first of al supplicacions praiers intercessions and giuing of thankes be made for all men 2 For Kings and for all that are in autoritie that we may lead a quiet and a peaceable life in all godlines and honestie 3 For this is good and acceptable in the sight of God our Sauiour 4 * Who will that all men shal be saued and come vnto the knowledge of the trueth 5 For there is one God and one Mediator betwene God and man which is the man Christ Iesus 6 Who gaue him self a raunsome for all men to be a testimonie in due time 7 * Whereunto I am ordeined a preacher and an Apostle I speake the trueth in Christ ād lie not euen a teacher of the Gentiles in faith and veritie 8 I wil therefore that the men pray euerie where lifting vp pure hands without wrath or douting 9 * Like wise also the women that they araye them selues in comelie apparel with shamefastnes ād modestie not with broyded heare or pearles or costlie apparel 10 But as be commeth women that professe the feare of God with good workes 11 Let the woman learne in silence with all sub iection 12 I permit not a woman to teache nether to vsurpe autoritie ouer the man but to be in silence 13 For Adam was first formed then Eue. 14 And Adam was not deceiued but the woman was deceiued and was in the transgression 15 Not withstanding through bearing of children she shal be saued if they continue in faith and loue and holines with modestie CHAP. III. 2 He declareth what is the office of ministers 11 And as touching their families 15. The dignitie of the Church 16 And the principal point of the heauenlie doctrine 1 THis is a true saying * If any man desire the office of a bishoppe he desireth a worthie worke 2 A bishop therefore must be vnreproueable the housband of one wife watching sober modest harberous apt to teache 3 Not giuen to wine no striker not giuen to filthie lucre but gentle no fighter not couetous 4 One that can rule his owne house honestly hauing children vnder obedience with all honestie 5 For if any can not rule his owne house how shal be care for the Church of God 6 He may not be a yong scholer lest he being puffed vp fall into the condemnation of the deuil 7 He must also be wel reported of euen of the which are without lest he fall into rebuke and the snare of the deuil 8 Like wise must deacons be honest not dou ble tongued not giuen vnto muche wine nether to filthie lucre 9 Hauing the mysterie of the faith in pure conscience 10 And let them first be proued then let them minister if they be founde blameles 11 Like wise their wiues must be honest not euil speakers but sober and faithful in all things 12 Let the deacons be the housbands of one wife and suche as can rule their childrē wel and their owne housholdes 13 For they that haue ministred wel get them selues a good degre and great libertie in the faith which is in Christ Iesus 14 These things write I vnto thee trusting to come very shortely vnto thee 15 But if I tary long that thou maist yet know how thou oghtest to be haue thy selfe in the house of God whiche is the Churche of the liuing God the pillar grounde of trueth 16 And without controuersie great is the mysterie of godlines whiche is God is manifested in the flesh iustified in the Spirite sene of Angels preached vnto the Gentiles beleued on in the worlde and receiued vp in glorie CHAP. IIII. 2 He teacheth him what doctrine be ought to flee 6. 8. 11. And what to followe 15 And wherein ought to exercise himself continually 1 NOw the Spirit speaketh euidently that in the * latter times some shall departe from the faith and shal giue hede vnto spirits of errour and doctrines of deuils 2 Whiche speak elyes through hypocrisie haue their consciēces burned with an hore yron 3 Forbidding to marie and commandyng to absteine from meats which God hath created to be receiued with giuyng thankes of them whiche beleue and knowe the trueth 4 For euerie creature of God is good and nothing ought to be refused if it be receiued with thank esgiuing 5 For it is sanctified by the worde of God and prayer 6 If thou put the brethren in remembrance of these things thou shalt be a good minister of Iesus Christ whiche hast bene nourished vp in the wordes of faith and of good doctrine which thou hast continually followed 7 * But cast away prophane and olde wiues fables and exercise thy 〈◊〉 vnto godlines 8 For bodelie exercise profiteth litle but godlines is profitable vnto 〈◊〉 which hathe the promes of the life present and of that that is to come 9 This is a true saying and by al meanes worthie to be receiued 10 For therefore we labour and are rebuked because we trust in the liuing God whiche is the Sauiour of all men specially of those that beleue 11 These things commande and teache 12 Let no man despise thy youth but be vnto them that beleue an ensample in worde in conuersation in loue in spirit in faith in purenes 13 Til I come giue attendance to reading to exhortation and to doctrine 14 Despise not the gift that is in thee which was giuen thee by prophecie with the laying on of the hands of the companie of the Eldership 15 These things exercise and giue thy self vn to them that it may be sene how thou profitest among all men 16 Take hede vnto thy self and vnto learning continue therein for in doing this thou shalt bothe saue thy self and them that heare thee CHAP. V. 1 He teacheth him how he shal behaue him self in rebuking all degrees 3 An ordre concerning widowes 17 The establishing of ministers 23 The gouuernance of his bodie 24 And the iudgement of sinnes 1 REbuke not an elder but exhort him as a father and the yonger men as brethren 2 The elder women as
to the peo ple of God 10 For he that is entred into his rest hathe also ceased frō his owne workes as God did from his 11 Let vs studie therefore to entre into that rest lest anie man fall after the same ensample of disobedience 12 For the worde of God is liuelie ād mightie in operation sharper then anie two edged sworde and entreth through euen vnto the diuiding a sonder of the soule and the spirit and of the ioynts and the marie and is a discerner of the thoghtes and the intentes of the heart 13 Nether is there anie creature which is not manifest in his sight but all things are naked and open vnto his eyes with whome we haue to do 14 Seing then that we haue a greate hie Priest which is entred into heauen euen Iesusthe Sonne of GOD let vs holde fast our profession 15 For we haue not an hie Priest which can not be touched with the feling of our infirmities but was in all things tempted in like sorte yet without sinne 16 Let vs therefore go boldely vnto the throne of grace that we may receiue mercie and finde grace to helpe in time of nede CHAP. V. 5 He compareth Iesus Christ with the Leuiticall Priests shewing wherein they ether agre or dissent 11 Afterwarde he reproueth the negligence of the Iewes 1 FOr euerie hie Priest is taken from among men and is ordeined for men in things perteining to God that he may offer bothe giftes and sacrifices for sinnes 2 Whiche is able sufficiently to haue compassion on them that are ignorant and that are out of the way because that he also is compassed with infirmitie 3 And for the sames sake he is bonde to offer for sinnes as wel for his owne parte as for the peoples 4 * And no man taketh this honour vnto him self but he that is called of God as was Aaron 5 So likewise Christ toke not to him * self this honour to be made the hie Priest but he that said vnto him * Thou art my Sonne this day begate I thee gaue it him 6 As he also in another place speaketh * Thou art a Priest for euer after the order of Melchi-sedec 7 Whiche in the dayes of his flesh did offer vp prayers and supplications with strong crying and teares vnto him that was able to saue him from death and was also heard in that which he feared 8 And thogh he were the Sonne yet learned he obediēce by the things which he suffred 9 And being consecrate was made the autor of eternall saluation vnto all them that obey hym 10 And is called of God an hie Priest after the order of Melchi-sedec 11 Of whome we haue many things to say which are hard to be vttered because ye are dull of hearing 12 For when as concerning the time ye ought to be teachers yet haue ye nede againe that we teache you the first 〈◊〉 of the worde of God and are become such as haue nede of milke and not of strong meat 13 For euerie one that vseth milke is inexperte in the 〈◊〉 of righteousnes for he is a babe 14 But strong meat belongeth to thē that are of age whiche through long custome haue their wittes exercised to discerne bothe good and euil CHAP. VI. 1 He procedeth in reprouing them and 〈◊〉 them not to faint 12 But to be stedfast and patient 18 Forasmuche as God is sure in his promes 1 THerefore leauing the doctrine of the beginning of Christ let us be led forward vnto perfection not laying againe the funda tion of repentance from dead workes and of faith towarde God 2 Of the doctrine of baptismes and laying on of hands and of the resurrection from the dead and of eternal iudgement 3 And this wil we do if God permit 4 * For it is impossible that they which were once lightened and haue tasted of the heauenlie gift and were made partakers of the holie Gost 5 And haue tasted of the good worde of God and of the powers of the worlde to come 6 If they fall away shulde be renued againe by repentance seing they crucifie againe to them selues the sonne of God and make a mocke of him 7 For the earth which drinketh in the raine that cometh ofte vpon it and bringeth forthe herbes mete for thē by whome it is dressed receiueth blessing of God 8 But that which beareth thornes and briars is reproued and is nere vnto cursing whose end is to be burned 6 But beloued we haue persuaded our selues better things of you and suche as accompanie saluation thogh we thus speake 10 For God is not vnrighteous that he shulde forget your worke and labour of loue which ye shewed to warde his Name in that ye haue ministred vnto the Saintes and yet minister 11 And we desire that euerie one of you shewe the same diligence to the ful assurance of hope vnto the end 12 That ye be not slothful but followers of them which through faith and patience inherite the promises 13 For when God made the promes to Abraham because he had no greater to sweare by he sware by him self 14 Saying * Surely I wil abundantly blesse thee and multiplie thee marueilously 15 And so after that he had taryed paciently he enioyed the promes 16 For men verely sweare by him that is greater then them selues and an othe for confirmation is among them an end of all strife 17 So God willing more abundantly to shewe vnto the heires of promes the stablenes of his counsel bound him self by anothe 18 That by two immutable things wherein it is vnpossible that GOD shulde lye we might haue strong consolation which haue our refuge to holde fast the hope that is set before vs 19 Which we haue as an ancre of the soule both sure and stedfast and it entreth into that whiche within the vaile 30 Whether the forerunner is for vs entred in euen Iesus that is made an hie Priest for euer after the order of Melchi-sedech CHAP. VII 1 He compareth the Priesthode of Christ vnto Melchisedec 11 Also Christs Priesthode with the Leuites 1 FOr this Melchi-sedec * was King of Salem the Priest of the most hie God who met Abraham as he returned frō the slaughter of the Kings and blessed him 2 To whome also Abraham gaue the tithe of al things who first is by interpretation King of righteousnes after that he is also King of Salem that is King of peace 3 Without father without mother without kinred and hathe nether beginning of his dayes nether end of life but is likened vnto the Sonne of God and continueth a Priest for euer 4 Now consider how great this man was vn to whome euen the Patriarke Abraham gaue the tithe of the spoiles 5 For
able to saue and to destroye * Who art thou that iud gest another man 13 Go to no we ye that saye To daye or to morowe we wyll go into suche a citie and continue there a yere and bye and sel and get gaine 14 And yet ye can not tell what shal be to moro we For what is your lyfe It is euen a vapour that appeareth for a litle time and af ter warde vanisheth away 15 For that ye ought to say * If the Lord wyll and If we liue we wil do this or that 16 But no we ye reioyce in your boastyngs all suche reioycing is euil 17 Therefore to him that knoweth howe to do wel and doeth it not to him it is sinne CHAP. V. 2 He threateneth the wicked riche men 7 Exhoiteth vnto pacience 12 To beware of swearyng 16 One to knowledge his fautes to another 20 And one to labour to bring another to the trueth 1 GO to nowe ye ryche men wepe and howle for your miseries that shall come vpon you 2 Your riches are corrupt and your garments are moth eaten 3 Your Golde and Siluer is cankred and the rust of them shal be a wytnes agaynste you and shall eat your fleshe as it were fyre * Ye haue heaped vp treasure for the last dayes 4 Beholde the hyre of the laborers which haue reaped your fields whiche is of you kept backe by fraude cryeth and the cryes of them which haue reaped are entred into the eares of the Lord of hostes 5 Ye haue liued in pleasure on the earthe and in wantōnes Ye haue nourished your hearts as in a day of slaughter 6 Ye haue condemned and haue killed the iuste and he hathe not resisted you 7 Be pacient therefore brethren vnto the commyng of the Lorde Beholde the housband man waiteth for the precious frute of the earth and hathe longe pacience for it vntill he receiue the former and the latter rayne 8 Be ye also pacient therefore and setle your hearts for the commyng of the Lord draweth nere 9 Grudge not one against another brethren lest ye be condemned beholde the iudge standeth before the dore 10 Take my brethren the Prophetes for an ensample of suffering aduersitie and of long pacience whiche haue spoken in the Name of the Lord. 11 Beholde we count them blessed whiche endure Ye haue heard of the pacience of Iob 〈◊〉 haue knowen what end the Lord made For the Lord is verie pitiful and mercifull 12 But before all thyngs my brethren * sweare not nether by heauen nor by earth nor by anie other othe but let your yea be yea and your naye naye lest ye fall into condemnation 13 Is anie among you afflicted Let him pray Is anie merie Let him sing 14 Is anie sicke among you Let hym call for the Elders of the Churche and let them praye for him and anoint hym with * oyle in the Name of the Lord. 15 And the prayer of fayth shal saue the sicke and the LORDE shall rayse him vp and if he haue committed sinne it shal be forgiuen hym 16 Acknowledge your fautes one to another and pray one for another that ye may be hea led for the prayer of a ryghteous man auaileth muche if it be feruent 17 * Helias was a man subiect to lyke passions as we are and he prayed earnestlye that it myght not rayne and it rained not on the earth for thre yeres and six moneths 18 And he prayed agayne and the heauen gaue rayne and the earth broght forthe her frute 19 Brethren if anye of you hathe erred frome the trueth and some man hathe conuerted hym 20 Let him knowe that he whiche hathe conuerted the sinner from goyng astraye out of his way shal saue a soule from death ād shal hide a multitude of sinnes THE FIRST EPISTLE general of Peter THE ARGVMENT HE exhorteth the faithful to denie them selues and to contemne the worlde that being deliuered from all carnal affections and impediments they may more spedely atteine to the heauēlie kingdome of Christ whereunto we are called by the grace of God reueiled to vs in his Sonne and haue already receiued it by faith possessed it by hope and are therein confirmed by holines of life And to the intent this faith shulde not faint seing Christ contemned and reiected almost of the whole worlde he declareth that this is nothyng els but the accomplishyng of the Scriptures whiche testifie that he shulde be the stombling stone to the reprobate and the sure fundation of saluation to the faithfull therefore he exhorteth them courageously to go forwarde considering what they were and to what dignitie God hathe called them After he entreateth particular points teaching subiects how to obey their gouernours and seruants their masters how maried folkes ought to behaue them selues And because it is appointed for all that are godlie to suffre persecutions he sheweth them what good yssue their asflictions shal haue and contrariewise what punishment God reserueth for the wicked Last of all he teacheth how the ministers ought to behaue them selues forbidding them to vsurpe autoritie o 〈◊〉 the Churche also that yong men ought to be modest and apt to learne and so endeth with an exhortation CHAP. I. 2 He sheweth that through the abundant mercie of God we are elect and regenerate to a liuelie hope 7 And how faith must be tried 10 That the saluation in Christ is no newes but a thing prophecied of olde 13 He exhorteth them to a godlie conuersation forasmuche as they are now borne a newe by the worde of God 1 PETER an Apostle of Iesus Christ to the strangers that dwel here and there throughout Pontus Galacia Cappadocia Asia Bithynia 2 Elect according to the fore knowledge of God the Father vnto sanctificatió of the spirit through obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Iesus Christ Grace and peace be multiplied vnto you 3 * Blessed be God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ whiche accordyng to his abundant mercie hathe begotten vs againe vnto a liuelie hope by the resurrection of Iesus Christ from the dead 4 To an inheritance immortall and vndefiled and that fadeth not away reserued in heauen for you 5 Whiche are kept by the power of GOD through faith vnto saluation whiche is prepared to be shewed in the last time 6 Wherein ye reioyce thogh now for a ceason if nede require ye are in heauines through manifolde tentations 7 That the triall of your faith being muche more precious then golde that perisheth thogh it be tried with fyre might be foūde vnto your praise and honour and glorie at the appearing of Iesus Christ. 8 Whome ye haue not sene and yet loue him in whome now thogh ye se him not yet do you beleue and reioyce with ioye vnspeakeable and glorious 9 Receiuing the
doings Iudg. 13. vnto the. 16. chap. Samuel and his doings 1. Sam. 1. vnto the. 25. chap. Sanctifie the Lord god in your hearts 1. Pet. 3. 15. The forme of the Sanctuarie Exod. 25. 8. The purgyng of the Sanctuarie Leuit. 16. 16. Sarah nourceth her sonne izhak Gen. 21. 27. Sarra the daughter of raguel Tob. 3. 7. and 10. Satan the god of this worlde 2. Cor. 4. 4. The nombre of them that shal be Saued is smale Luk. 13. 23. Saul king of Israel and his doings 1. Sam. 9 vnto the. 31. chap. ¶ The profite of the Scriptures 2. Tim. 3. 16. The vnderstanding of the Scriptures is the gift of God Luk. 24. 45. ¶ The scribes sit in moses Seat Matth. 23. 2 Christ the Sede of Dauid 2. Sam. 7. 12. a Seer that is a prophet 1. Sam. 9. 11. The ceremoniall law forbiddeth to Seeth meat on the sabbath Exod. 16. 23 To Sell his goods and to giue them c Mat. 19. 21. Luk. 12. 33. and 18. 22 The Sepulchre of Christ. Mat. 27. 60 Sergius paulus Act. 13. 7 The Brasen Serpent set vp Nomb. 21. 9. Iohn 3. 14. broken in pieces 2. King 18. 4 Of Seruants Exod. 21. 2. Deut. 15. 12 The Seruant that knoweth the wil. c. Luk. 12. 47. The duetie of Seruants Ephes. 6. 6 Serue god Exod. 23. 25. Ebr. 12. 28. Deu. 6. 13. Iosh. 24. 14 Serue god with a good heart Deut. 28. 47. The true Seruice of god Isa. 1. 16 The outwarde Seruice that lacketh faith is reiected Isa. 43. 22. ¶ Shall maneser the King of asshur 2. King 18. 9. Shaminah alone sleke manie philistims 2. Sam. 23. 11 Shallum killeth zechariah the sonne of Ieroboam 2. King 15. 10 Shebnah 2. King 18. 18. Isa. 22. 15 The Shechemites are burnt Iudg. 9. 45. Sheehem slayne Gen. 34. 26 Shem. Gen. 5. 32. and 10. 21 Shemaiah a prophet 1. King 12. 22 Shelah the sonne of arpachshad Gen. 11. 12. Shelah the sonne of Iudah Genes 38. 5. Lost Shepe Mat. 15. 24. The Shepe of christ heare his voyce Iohn 10. 27 The office of a Shepherd Ezek. 33. 2. The good Shepherd christ Iohn 10. 11. 1. Pet. 5. 4. Christ the Shepherd of the faithfull Ezek. 34. 23. Christs birth declared to the Shepherds Luk. 2. 9 False Shepherds Ierem. 12. 10. and 23. 1. Ezek. 34. 2 Shepherds that admonish not Ezek. 3. 18 the golden Shields of Salomon 1. king 10. 17. and 14. 26. Shimei and his vilenie 2. Sam. 16. 5. and 19. 16. 1. King 2. 36. In Shiloh was the tabernacle of the con gregacion Ioshu 18. 1. 1. Samuel 1. 24. Shuah the father of iudahs wife Genes 38. 2 ¶ The Sicke ought to send for the elders of the church Iam. 5. 14 Christs Side is perced Iohn 19. 34. a Signe giuen to hezekiah 2. King 20. 9. a Signe giuen to saul for a confirmacion 1. Sam. 10 2 Feare not the Signes of heauen Ierem. 10. 2. Signes which shal not come before the latter daye Luk. 21. 25. Sion king of heshbon giuen into the hands of israel Deut. 2. 24 Simeon and his doings Gen. 29 and 34 42 46 49 Simon iudas maccabeus brother 1. Mac. 13. 14. Simon the pharise Luk. 7. 36 Simon the forcerer Act. 8. 9 Sinai a mountaine Exod. 19. 1. Galat. 4. 24. Dauid the swete Singer of israel 2. Sam. 23. 1. Dauids Singers 1. Chro. 25. 1. Sing spiritual songs to the Lord. Ephes. 5. 19. To Sing with the spirit and vnderstanding 1. Cor. 14. 15. Christ hathe deliuered vs from Sinne. Luk. 1. 74. God onelie forgiueth Sinne. Nombres 14. 18. The knowledge of Sinne by the law Rom. 3. 20. He that committeth Sinne is of the deuil 1. Iohn 3. 8. He that committeth sinne is the seruant of sinne Ioh. 8. 34. sinne against the holie Gost. Mar. 3. 29. By the Sinne of adam death entred into the worlde Rom. 5. 12. the Lord washeth awaye our sinnes Isa. 4. 4. 1. Cor. 6. 11. sinners captiues Rom. 7. 23. Christ is come to call Sinners Matth. 9. 12. the penitent Sinner shalliue Ezek. 33. 11. Deut. 30. 2. Sisera Iudg. 4 ¶ The Skye red in the morning Matth. 16. 2. ¶ To Sleape for to dye Gen. 47. 30. Mat. 9. 24. He that Slayeth a mā shal dye the death Exod. 21. 12. Leuit. 24. 17. ¶ The Smel of noahs sacrifice Gene. 8. 21. what punishmēt he shal haue that Smiteth his father or a woman with childe Exod. 21. 22 ¶ Of the Sodbmites Gene. 13 14 19 Ezek. 16. 48. Ioseph Solde by gods prouidence Gen. 45. 5. The Solemne feasts of the iewes Exod. 23. 14. Christ prayeth in a Solitarie place Mar. 1. 35. The Songs of moses Deut. 32. 1. The Songs of salomon a thousand and fiue 1. King 14. 32 The disobediēt Sōne is stoned to death Deut. 21. 21. Sopater Act. 20. 4. Sorcerers ought to dye the death leuit 20. 27. Sorowe not aboue measure for thē that are dead 1. Thes. 4. 13. Sosthenes Act. 18. 17. The duetie of Souldiers Luk. 3. 14. Iosiah toke away South sayers 2. King 23. 24. What man Soweth that shal he reape Gala. 6. 7. ¶ Gods prouidence euen vpon the Sparow Mat. 10. 29. Euil Speakers shal not inherit the kingdome of god 1. Cor. 6. 10 whoso speaketh let him Speake the wordes of God 1. Pet. 4. 11. Sobrietie in Speaking Prou. 17. 27 the Spies of the land of promes are slaine for stirring vp the people Nomb. 14. 36. spies sent into iericho iosh. 2. 1 sanctification of the Spirit 1. Pet. 1. 2. the frute of the Spirit Gal. 5. 22. The wisdome of the Spirit Rommains 8. 6. we must not beleue euerie Spirit 1. Ioh. 4. 1. Lying Spirits Isa. 19. 14 the Spirit and the flesh lust one against another Gal. 5. 17 Spirit for winde Gene. 8. 1. Grieue not the holie Spirit of God Ephes. 4. 30. the Spirit prayeth for vs. Rom. 8. 26. Spoiles deuided equally 1. Sam. 30. 24. Iosh. 22. 8. the Spouse of Christ the Church Psal. 45. 10. ¶ Paul baptized Stephanas and his fami lie 1 Cor. 1. 16. Steuen and his death Act. 6. 5 7. Christ the corner Stone is refused Mat. 21. 42. 1. Pet. 2. 7. the stone to stōble at 1. Pet. 2. 8. It raineth Stones Iosh. 10. 11. God loueth the Stranger Deut. 10. 18. Oppresse not Strangers Exod. 13. 9. Leuit. 19. 33. strangers had the tithes giuen them Deut. 14. 29. Strangled things forbidden Genes 9. 4. God is our Strength 2. Samuel 22. 3. Exod. 15. 2. The waters of Strife Nomb. 20. 13 striue not with anie Prou. 20. 3. 2. Timo. 2. 23. ¶ The elders of Succoth put to death how Iudg. 8. 14. ¶ The Sunne and moone for signes and for ceasons Gen. 1. 14. the Sūne stayed at the wordes of ioshua Iosh. 10. 12. the Supper of our Lord with his disciples Mat. 26. 26. the Supper of the Lord ought to be do ne
be made to obey for fear h Vnder this he conteineth al the corruption of Gods seruice and the transgressiō of the first table i Or contemne 〈◊〉 and this a perteineth to the seconde table k He 〈◊〉 all iniuries and 〈◊〉 l Meaning that helpeth not and conseleth not his neighbour m In committing vilenit against him n Meaning his wiues mother o For God that seeth in secret wil reueng it Ezek. 22. 12. Gala. 3. 10. Leu. 26. 3. a He wil make thee the moste ex cellent of all peo ple. b When thou 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thy selfe 〈◊〉 en c Tl. 〈◊〉 shalt liue welthely d 〈◊〉 children and succession c All thine entre p ises shal haue good successe f Meaning manie waies g God wil blesse vs if we do out 〈◊〉 and not be 〈◊〉 h In that he is thy God thou art his people i For nothing in the earth is profitable but when God sendeth his blessings from heauen “ Or the lowest Leu. 26. 14. Lament 2. 16. mala 2. 2. Baru 1 20. “ Ot store “ Or rebuke Leui. 16. 11. “ Or drought k It shal giue thee no more moysture then if 〈◊〉 were of brasse “ Or out of the ayre as dust raised with winde l Some read thou shalt be a terrour and feare when thei shal heare how God hathe plagued thee m Thou shalt be cursed bothe in thy life ād in thy death for the buryal is a 〈◊〉 of the resurrection 〈◊〉 signe for thy 〈◊〉 kednes 〈◊〉 lacke n In things moste euident and 〈◊〉 thou 〈◊〉 lacke 〈◊〉 and iudgement †Ebr. make 〈◊〉 commune o Whē they shal 〈◊〉 frō 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p As he did Ma nasséh 〈◊〉 zedechias and others 〈◊〉 24. 9. 25. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 6. 15. Ag. 1. 6. “ Or be shaken before thei be ripe q Vnder one kin de he conteineth all the 〈◊〉 Which 〈◊〉 the frutes of the land and this is an euident token of Gods curse r Gods plagues shal be 〈◊〉 signes that he is offended with thee “ Or barbarous cruel or impudent “ Or 〈◊〉 borne of thy bullockes “ Or gates Leui. 26 29. 2. kyng 6. 29. Lamen 4. 10. Baruk 2. 3. Chap. 〈◊〉 9. s As came to passe in the dayes of Ioram kynge of Israel 2. kyng 6. 29. and when the Romaines besieged 〈◊〉 t Hungre shal so bite her that she shal be ready to eat her childe be fore it be 〈◊〉 u For he that offendeth in one 〈◊〉 giltie of all 〈◊〉 2. 10. x Declaring that God hathe infinite meanes to plague the 〈◊〉 besides thē that are 〈◊〉 rie or 〈◊〉 Chap. 10. 22. y 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it is a singular gift of God to be in a place where as we may worship God purely and declare our fayth and religion “ Or thou shalte be in dout of thy 〈◊〉 z Because they were vnmindeful of that miracle when the Sea gaue place for them to 〈◊〉 through a That is the 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 b At the first giuing of the Law which was fourtie yeres before c The 〈◊〉 of my power d He sheweth that it is 〈◊〉 in mans power to vnderstande the 〈◊〉 of God it 〈◊〉 be not giuen him from 〈◊〉 e Made by mans arte but menna whiche is called the breade of Angels Chap. 4. 6. f VVho knoweth your heartes ād 〈◊〉 ye may not thinke to dis 〈◊〉 with him g Alludynge to them that when they made a sure couenant deuided a beaste in 〈◊〉 and past betwene the par 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gen. 〈◊〉 10. h Meaning their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Suche sinne as the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thereof myg 〈◊〉 choke and destroye you “ Or flatter k For as he that is 〈◊〉 desireth to 〈◊〉 muche so he that followeth his ap petites 〈◊〉 by all meanes 〈◊〉 yet can not be sa tisfied l Gods plagues vpon them that rebell agaynste hym shal be so strange that all ages shal be astonied Gene. 19. 〈◊〉 1. Fyng 9. 〈◊〉 Iere. 22 8. “ Or which 〈◊〉 not giue them a lande to possesse m Mosés hereby reproueth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which seke those things that are 〈◊〉 knowen to God and their 〈◊〉 that regarde 〈◊〉 that whiche God 〈◊〉 reueiled vnto thē as the Lawe a By callynge to remembraunce both his mercies and his plagues b In true repentance is none by pocrisie c Euen to the worldes end d And bring thee into thy 〈◊〉 e God wil purge all 〈◊〉 wieked affections which 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 in thine ow 〈◊〉 power to do f If we wil haue God to worke in vs with his holy Spirit we must 〈◊〉 againe to 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 g He meaneth not that God is subiect to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 to be sad but he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 that be 〈◊〉 vnto vs. h The Law is so 〈◊〉 that none can 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 10. 6. i By heauen and the 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 places most 〈◊〉 distant k 〈◊〉 the Lawe and the Gospel l By 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 m So that to 〈◊〉 and obey God is onely life and 〈◊〉 n He 〈◊〉 the septomises to signifie that it is for our profit that we loue hī and not for his Chap. 4 26. o That 〈◊〉 loue obey God which thing is not in mans power but Gods spiritonely worketh it in his elect a I can no 〈◊〉 execute mine office Nomb. 20. 12. Chap. 3. 26. Nombb 27. 18. Nomb. 21. 24. b Into your han des Chap. 7. 2. Or be of good 〈◊〉 c For he 〈◊〉 must gouerne the people 〈◊〉 nede to be 〈◊〉 to represse 〈◊〉 and constant to mainteine vertue d Signifying that man can neuer be of good courage 〈◊〉 he be persuaded of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and assistance Nehem. 8. 2. Chap. 15. 1. e Before the 〈◊〉 ke of the couenant which was the signe of Gods presence and 〈◊〉 figure of Christ. f Which were not borne when the. Lawe was giuen “ Or commande ment g In a cloude that was facioned like a piller h That is I wil take my fauour from them as to turne his face to ward vs is to shewe vs his 〈◊〉 i To preserue you your children from idola trie by 〈◊〉 Gods bene 〈◊〉 k For this is the nature of flesh no lōger to obey God then it is vnder the rod. l That these euils are come vpon thē because they for 〈◊〉 me 〈◊〉 1. 5. m Of thine 〈◊〉 when 〈◊〉 shalt turne away from the doctrine 〈◊〉 therein n As gouerners iudges and magi strates o By 〈◊〉 worshiping ima ges which are the worke 〈◊〉 your hands a As witnesses of this peoples ingratitude b He desireth that he may spea ke to Gods glorie and that the 〈◊〉 as the grene grasse may receiue the dewe of his 〈◊〉 c The Ebrewe worde is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that God 〈◊〉 is mightie faithful and con stant in his 〈◊〉 d Not according to the commune creation but by a new 〈◊〉 by his Spirit e When God by his prouidence deuided the worl de he lent
〈◊〉 colde he 〈◊〉 Ebr. 9 21. exo 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 k That is the King and the Elders as Leui. 4. 15. for they that offred a sinne offrig 〈◊〉 laye 〈◊〉 hands vpon it to signifie that they had deserued that death also that they did consecrat it to God to be therby sanctified Exod 29 〈◊〉 1. Chro. 16. 4. l This thing was not appointed of man but it was the 〈◊〉 ment of God m The psalme which Dauid had appointed to be sung for thankes giuing n Whiche Dauid had appointed to praise the Lorde with o With that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wherof mēcion is made 〈◊〉 Chro. 16. 8. †Ebr. filled your hands p That is for the holy offrings q Meaning were more zealous to set forwarde the religion Leu 3. 2. r He sheweth that religion can not procede excepte God touche the hearte of the people Meaning all Israél whome Tilgath 〈◊〉 had 〈◊〉 taken away into the captiuitie 2. King 15. 29. b Thogh they ought to haue done it in the first moneth as Exod 12. 18. Nombr 9. 3. yet if anye were no cleane or els had a long 〈◊〉 thei mighte differ it vnto the secōde moneth as Nom. 9. 10. c From one ende of the land to the other North and South d In suche sort perfect on as God had appointed e He wil haue cōpassion on them and preserue 〈◊〉 f Submit yoursel ues to the Lord 〈◊〉 no more g God will not onelye preserue you but through your repentance restore you brethren whiche for their sinnes he gaue in othe 〈◊〉 of the enemies h Thogh the wicked mocke at the 〈◊〉 of God by whome he calleth 〈◊〉 to repentance as Gene. 19. 14. yet the worde ceaseth not to fructifie in the hearts of gods 〈◊〉 i He sheweth the cause why some obey some 〈◊〉 at Goddes calling to wit 〈◊〉 se his Spirit is 〈◊〉 the one sorte and moueth their heart the other are left to them selues k whic declareth that we must pue away those things wherewith God is 〈◊〉 before we canse ue him aright l Seing their 〈◊〉 negligence who shulde haue bene moste prompt the readines of 〈◊〉 people Chap. 29. 6. m 〈◊〉 wit of the lambe of the Passeouer n He knewe the faith and sinceritie of hearte was more agreable to God then the obseruacion of 〈◊〉 ceremonies and therfore he praied vnto God to pardō this faute vnto the people which did not offend of malice but of ignorance o That is did accept them as 〈◊〉 †〈◊〉 spake to the heart p This great libetalitie declareth how Kings princes and all they to whome God hath giuē wherewith ought to be most ready to 〈◊〉 it in setting forth of Gods glorie q Accordynge to thatwhich is writen Nombr 6. 23. when they shuld dimisse the people a According to the cōmandemēt of the Lord Deu. 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 7. 1. b That is all they whiche came to the Passeouer c That is in the Temple where they assembled as in a tent Nom. 28. 3. 9. d The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 des mighte 〈◊〉 be intangled with preuision of wordely thinges but that they 〈◊〉 wholy and cherefuly serue the Lord. Or published f which they had dedicate to the Lord by a vowe g For the relief of the Priests 〈◊〉 widowes pupilles fatherlesse strangers suche as were in necessitie h Thei praised the Lord and 〈◊〉 for all 〈◊〉 to his people i He sheweth that this 〈◊〉 liberalitie is expedient for the maintenance of the ministers and that God therfore prospereth his peo ple and increaseth by his blessing that which is gyuen †Ebr. by the hand k who had also a portion alowance in this 〈◊〉 l Meanyng that ether by the faith full 〈◊〉 of the officeis eue rie one 〈◊〉 theyr part in the things that were offred 〈◊〉 that theyr wiues and 〈◊〉 were relieued 〈◊〉 the Leuites 〈◊〉 fai 〈◊〉 in their office and so depended on thē 2. Kin. 18. 15. Isal. 10. 1. Eccles. 48. 20. †Ebr. breake thē vp †Ebr. face †Ebr he was strengthened a He made a double wall b Read 2 Sam 59. c Some read swordes or daggers †Ebr. spake to their heart d That is the power of man e This declareth that Fzekiah dyd euer put hys trust in God and yet made 〈◊〉 selfe strong and vsed lawfull 〈◊〉 lest he shuld seme to tempt God f While he be sieged 〈◊〉 1 Kin. 18. 17. g Thus 〈◊〉 wicked 〈◊〉 no difference 〈◊〉 true religion false God and idoleufor Hezekiah 〈◊〉 destroied idolatrie placed true eligiō thus the Papistes stāder the 〈◊〉 of God for when they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thei say that they abolish religion h This is his blasphemie that he wil 〈◊〉 the liuing God to vile idoles i 〈◊〉 man hath 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 in pride and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 selfe able to resist ouercome euen God him self k Herein we se that when the wicke 〈◊〉 euil of the 〈◊〉 of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God him self for if thei 〈◊〉 God they wolde loue hys seruants l Their wordes are 〈◊〉 King 8. 19. m Whiche were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thy mā n 〈◊〉 sheweth what is the best 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and dangers o To 〈◊〉 nomber of an hundreth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thousād as 2. Kin. 〈◊〉 35. †Ebr. with shame of face p Meaning Adramelech and Sharézer his sonnes “ Or gouerned q Thus after trou ble God sendeth comfort to all thē that patientlye wait on him and cōstantly put their truste in his mercies r To confirme hys faith in Gods promes who declared to him by his Pro phet that his lyfe shulde be prolonged fiftene yere 2. King 20. 1. Isa. 38. 1. s He was lifted vp with the pride of his victorie trea sures and shewed them for an oslētation to the ambassadours of Babylon “ Or ranges and partitions †Or rāckes t Which also was called Siloe whereof mencyon is made Isa. 8. 6. Ioh. 9. 7. u Here we se the cause why the faithful are tēpted whiche is to trye whether they haue faith or no and that thei may fele the presence of God who suffreth them not to be ouercome by tentacions but in their weakenes ministreth 〈◊〉 2. King 21. 1. Deut. 〈◊〉 9. 2. King 18. 4. Iere 32 34. 2. King 21. 5. a Read 2. King 16. 3. 1. King 8. 29. 9. 〈◊〉 2. King 7. 10. 21. 7. 2. Sam. 7 10. b By the 〈◊〉 giuen to Mosés c Meaning by his Prophetes but their hearts were not touched to beleue and repent without the whiche the preaching of the worde taketh no place d Thus affliction giueth vnderstanding for he that hated God in hys prosperitie now in his miserie he seketh vnto him e Read Chap. 33. 30 f Read Chap. 27 3. g Which 〈◊〉 had caused to 〈◊〉 made h Thus by ignorā ce they
Romain b Ezra deduceth his kinred 〈◊〉 he commeth to Aaron to proue that he came of hym c He sheweth here what a 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 had charge to write the Lawe and to expound it whō Marke 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 Mar. 12 28. Mat. ād Luke cal him a lawier or doctor of the Lawe Mat. 22. 35 Luke 10. 25. d That cōteined parte of Iulie ād parte of August e Of Kynge Darius f Some take this for the name of a people some for time or conti nuance meaning that the King wi shed hym long life g VVhich remained as yet in Babylon and had not returned wyth zerubbabel h To examine who liued accor ding to the Law i VVhereof theu 〈◊〉 expert k As ye knowe best maye serue to Gods glorie I VVhich was the Riuer Euphrates ād they were beyonde 〈◊〉 respect of Babilon †Ebr. 〈◊〉 m Read 1. King 7. 26. and. 2. Chro. 2. 10. n This de 〈◊〉 that the 〈◊〉 of Gods 〈◊〉 caused 〈◊〉 to vse this liberalitie and not the loue that he 〈◊〉 to Gods glorie or affection to his people o He gaue Ezra ful autoritie to 〈◊〉 al things according to the worde of God ād to punish thē that resisted and wolde not 〈◊〉 p Thus Ezra gaue God thankes for that he gaue him so good 〈◊〉 in his affaires by reason of the King 〈◊〉 Esdr. 8. 31. a Read Chap. 7. 1 “ Or Captaine 〈◊〉 Moab b That came to go with 〈◊〉 c To that place of Euphrates 〈◊〉 Ahaua the riuer 〈◊〉 into it d He was the 〈◊〉 that taght there the Lawe of God vnto the Leuites †Ebr. put worde in then mouth e Read Cha. 2. 42 f He sheweth that the ende of fasting 〈◊〉 to hum ble the body to the spirit which must procede of the heart 〈◊〉 touched or els it is but hypocrisie g He thoght it better to 〈◊〉 him selfe to the protectiō of God then by 〈◊〉 these 〈◊〉 meanes to giue an occasion to others to thinke that he did doute of Gods power h Read 〈◊〉 King 9. 〈◊〉 i Read Chap. 〈◊〉 2. 69. k This declared that their iourney was full of danger and yet God deliuered thē 〈◊〉 to their prayer l This was a token of a good cō science ād of his integritie that he wolde haue wit nesses of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. Esdr 9 69. a From the time 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 home 〈◊〉 vntil the 〈◊〉 of Ezrá they had degenerate contrary to the Law of God and 〈◊〉 where 〈◊〉 was 〈◊〉 lawful Deu. 7 3. b That is the 〈◊〉 are the 〈◊〉 beginners hereof c As one douting 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 benefites 〈◊〉 vs or els de stroy 〈◊〉 which he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Exod. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d That 〈◊〉 we are 〈◊〉 insinne e They so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not growe greater f In giuing vs a resting place it is a similitude takē of thē that remai ne stil in a place Which smite 〈◊〉 to hāg things vpon Isa. 22 23. Exod. 23 32. 34 12 15. Leu. 7 23. Deut. 23 5. g Hast not vtterly cast vs downe and destroyed vs for our 〈◊〉 Deu. 28 3. h He 〈◊〉 that God is 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 his people 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a residue to 〈◊〉 me he 〈◊〉 fauour a He 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 and the 〈◊〉 of the peo ple. 2 Esdr. 8. 92. b Meaning that God wolde 〈◊〉 ue thē to 〈◊〉 c Which are strāgers and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 Law of God d Because GOD 〈◊〉 giuen thee 〈◊〉 learning to persuade 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 herein and to commande 〈◊〉 3 Esdr. 9 〈◊〉 †Ebr. sonnes of the 〈◊〉 “ Or condemned e which conteined part of Nouē ber and part of December f For the season was giuen to rai ne so the wether was more sharpe colde also their cōsciēce touched them g Ye haue layed one sinne vpon another h Read Iosh. 7 19 i Let them be appointed to exami ne this matter k Thei wēr to the 〈◊〉 cities to sit on this matter which was thre moneths in 〈◊〉 l As a token that thei wolde kepe promes do it m Meaning of the cōmune people for before the spake of the Priests Leuites “ Or the captaine of Moáb n VVhiche also were made illegitimate because the mariage was vnlawful a which conteineth part of Nouember and part of December was their ninth moneth b A Iewe as 〈◊〉 was c Meaning in Iudea 〈◊〉 9 4. †Eb. corrupted Deut. 30. 4. d That is to worship thee e To wit the King Attahshāshte a which was the first moneth of the yere and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Marche and part of 〈◊〉 b who is also called 〈◊〉 read 〈◊〉 7. 1. c I desired God in mine heart to prosper mine enterprise “ Or Euphrates Or paradise d As God moued me to aske and as he gaue me good successe therein e These were great enemies to the Iewes and labored alwaies bothe by force and subtilitie to ouercome them and Tobiáh because his wife was a 〈◊〉 had 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 affaires and so wroght them great trouble “ Or 〈◊〉 f That is contem ned of other nations as thoght God had forsakē vs. g They were incouraged and gaue them selues to do wel and to trauel in this worthy enterprise h These were the chief gouerners vnder the King of 〈◊〉 beyonde Euphra 〈◊〉 i Thus the wicked when 〈◊〉 wil 〈◊〉 the children of God euer 〈◊〉 treason vnto their charge bothe because it ma keth them moste odious to the worlde and also 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of princes moste against them k Nether ye are of the nomber of the children of God to whome he hathe appointed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 onely nether did anie of your 〈◊〉 euer feare God Chap. III. a In 〈◊〉 thei sanctified it that is they finished it and so de dicated it to the Lord by prayer in desiring him to mainteine it b The riche and mightie wolde obey 〈◊〉 which were appointed 〈◊〉 in this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thei helpe thereunto Isa. 22. 11. c Vnto the place 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 was wonte to 〈◊〉 iudgement who gouerned the countrey in 〈◊〉 absence “ Or of 〈◊〉 “ Or of the 〈◊〉 “ Or measure “ Or 〈◊〉 d Where 〈◊〉 weapons and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 laye e Which dwelt in the plaine countrey by 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 f Read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 43. g Meaning the sixt of his 〈◊〉 h Which was the place of iudgemēt or 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 his companions that dwelt in 〈◊〉 b Thus the wick d that 〈◊〉 not that Gods power is euer in a readines for the defence of his mocke them as thogh thei were weake and feble c This is 〈◊〉 that the children 〈◊〉 God haue against the 〈◊〉 threatnings of their ene mies to 〈◊〉 to God by prayer d Let them be spoiled and led away captiue e Let thyplagues declare to the 〈◊〉 at thei set them selues 〈◊〉 thee 〈◊〉 thy Church thus he prayeth onely hauing
be knowen as reprobate y There is no 〈◊〉 which God mo 〈◊〉 then thankefgiuing for his benefites z For as he deliuered his seruant 〈◊〉 so wil he do all that are in destres and call vpon hym a Vnder the temporal promes of the land of Canaan he comprehendeth the promes of lyse euer 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 and their 〈◊〉 a VVhich might put him in remē brance of his deliuerance 〈◊〉 40. 14. b He teacheth vs to be earnest in praier thogh god seme to stay for at his time he wil heare vs. c He was assured that the more they raged the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to destruction ād he the nerer to his deliuerance d Hereby we are taught not to 〈◊〉 at others in their 〈◊〉 lest the same fall on our 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 he had 〈◊〉 Gods helpe before he groundeth on experience and boldely seketh vnto hym for succour Psal. 3. a He 〈◊〉 to God with ful 〈◊〉 rāce of faith that he will deliuer him from his ad uersaties b By declarynge thy selfe true of promes c Thou haste infinite meanes and all creatures are at thy commandement therefore shewe some signe whereby I shal be deliuered d That is frome Absolom Ahithophel and that conspiracie e He strengtheneth his faith by the experiēce of Gods benefites who did not one ly preserue hym in hys mothers belly but toke him thence and euer since hathe 〈◊〉 him f All the worlde wondereth at me because of my miseries aswell they in autoritie as the common people yet being assured of thy fa uour I remained stedfast g Thou that didst helpe me in my youth when I hadde more strength helpe me nowe so muche the more in mine olde age and weakenes h Thus the wicked 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 gh he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 them 〈◊〉 suffer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fall into 〈◊〉 handes i In 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his God 〈◊〉 backe the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 had for 〈◊〉 k Because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 towarde me are 〈◊〉 I can not but continully meditate and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 them l I will remaine stedfast beynge vpholden with the power of god m He 〈◊〉 that as he 〈◊〉 begon he wolde so continue bys benefites that his liberalitie maye haue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 n Thy iust 〈◊〉 mance of thy 〈◊〉 o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 breaketh through all 〈◊〉 by thys 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 prayseth the power of God p As he 〈◊〉 seth that God is the onelie autor of his 〈◊〉 so he acknowledgeth that these 〈◊〉 were sent vnto him by Gods prouidence q He confesseth that his 〈◊〉 tariance was wel recompensed when God performed his promes r For there 〈◊〉 no 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of God excepte it come from 〈◊〉 heart and 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 in nothing but wherin God may be glorified a Cōposed by Da uid as touchyng the reigne of his 〈◊〉 Salomon b Endue the king with the Spirite of wisdome and instice that he reigne not as do the worldely ty rants c To wit to hys posteritie d VVhen iustice reigneth 〈◊〉 the places most 〈◊〉 shal be 〈◊〉 with thy blessings e He sheweth wherefore the sworde is committed to Kings to wit to defend the innocent ād suppresse the wic ked f The people shal imbrace thy true religion when thou giuest a King that 〈◊〉 accordynge to the worde g As this is 〈◊〉 in allgodly kings so is it chiefly verified in Christe who with hys heauenlye dewe maketh his Chur che euer to floris he h That is frome the red Sea to the Sea called 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 forwarde meanyng that 〈◊〉 king dome shulde be large vniuersal i Of 〈◊〉 ād of all other 〈◊〉 beyonde the sea 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 caneth by the 〈◊〉 k That is of Ara 〈◊〉 that iche 〈◊〉 whereof Sheba was a part borderyng vpon Ethiopia m God wil both prosper hyslyfe ād also make the people most wil ling to 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 Thogh tyrantes passe not to shed bloode yet thys godlie King shal preserue his subiectes frome all kinde of wrong n Vnder suche a Kynge shal be most great plen tie both of 〈◊〉 and also of the increase of mankinde o They shal 〈◊〉 to God for his continuance and 〈◊〉 owe that God doeth prosper them for his sake p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 God 〈◊〉 preserue his 〈◊〉 that nether the King nor the kingdome can continue q Concernt 〈◊〉 sonne Salomon a As it were betwene hope and despaire 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 forthe into this affectiō b īg asured that God wolde continue his fauour towarde suche as were godlye in dede and not 〈◊〉 b The wicked in this lyse liue 〈◊〉 pleasure and are not drawen to death like prisoners that is by sickenes whiche is deathes messenger c They glorie in their pride as some do in their chaines and in 〈◊〉 assome do in apparel †Ebr. They passe the desires of the heart d They 〈◊〉 God ād feare not his power raile vpon men because they 〈◊〉 me them selues aboue all others e Not onelye the reprobate but also the people of God often 〈◊〉 lal being the pro sperous estate of the wiched and are 〈◊〉 whelmed with 〈◊〉 thinkyng that God conside 〈◊〉 not a ryght the 〈◊〉 of the godlie f Thus the 〈◊〉 moueth euen the godlie to dispute with God touching their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the prosperitie of the wicked g If I giue place to this wicked thoght I offende against thy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thou disposest 〈◊〉 things most wise ly and 〈◊〉 thy children in theyr 〈◊〉 dangers h Vntill I entred into thy schole learned by thy worde and 〈◊〉 Spirite that thou orderest al things most wisely and iustely i By thy fearefull iudgement k VVhen thou openest our eyes to consider thy 〈◊〉 felicitie we contemne all their vayne pompe l For the more that man goeth about by his owne reason to seke out Gods iudgements the more doeth he declare him selie a beast m By fayth I was assured that thy prouidence did watche al wayes ouer me to preserue me n He soght nether helpe nor comfort of anie saue of God onely o He teacheth vs to 〈◊〉 our selues to haue God our whole sufficiencie onelye contentement p That is forsake thee to seke others q Thogh all the worlde shrinke from God yet he promiseth to 〈◊〉 in him and to magnifie his workes a The Churche of GOD beyng oppressed by the ty rannie ether of the Babilonians or of 〈◊〉 prayeth to God by whose hande this yoke was lai ed vpon them for their sinnes b VVhich inheri tance thou haste measured 〈◊〉 for thy self as with a line or rod. “ Or 〈◊〉 c They haue destroyed thy true religion spread their banners in signe of 〈◊〉 d He cōmendeth the Temple for the 〈◊〉 matter the excellent wor kemanship and beautie thereof which not 〈◊〉 standing the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 destroye e They 〈◊〉 one another to 〈◊〉 that not onely Gods people might be destroyed but also 〈◊〉 religion vt 〈◊〉
in all 〈◊〉 suppressed f They lament that they haueno Prophet among them to shewe them how long their miseries shulde endure g They ioyne their deliuerance with Gods glorie power know ing that the punishment of the enemie shulde be their deliuerance h Meaning in the sight of all the worlde i To wit Pharaohs 〈◊〉 k VVhiche was a great monstre of the sea or whale meanīg 〈◊〉 l 〈◊〉 destruction did reioyce them as meat refreshesh the bodie m Seing that God by his 〈◊〉 dence gouerneth and disposeth all things he gathereth that he wil take care chiefly for his children n He meaneth the Church of God which is exposed as a pray to the wicked o That is all places where thy worde 〈◊〉 not there reigneth 〈◊〉 and ambition p He sheweth that God can not suffer his Church to be oppressed except helose his owne right “ Or increaseth more and more a Read Psal. 〈◊〉 7. b He declareth how the faithful shal euer haue iust occasion to praise God for asmuche as in their nede thei shall fele his power 〈◊〉 hand to helpe them c when I se my time saith God to heipe your mi series I wil come and set all things in good 〈◊〉 d Thogh all things be broght to 〈◊〉 yet I can restore and 〈◊〉 serue them e The Prophet warneth the wic ked that they wolde not set them selues against Gods people seing that God at his time destroyeth them that rule wicked ly f Gods wrath is compared to a cup of strong delicate wine where with the wicked are made so 〈◊〉 that by drinking til they come to the veriedregs they are vtterly destroyed g The 〈◊〉 shal better prosper by their innocent simplicitie then the wicked shal by 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 a He declareth that Gods power is euidently sene in preseruing his people and destroyng his enemies b which afterward was called Ierusalém c He compareth the kingdomes ful of exortation and rapine to the mountaines that are ful of 〈◊〉 beasts d God 〈◊〉 taken their spirits and strēgth from them as thogh their hands were cut of e God with a loo ke is able to destroye all the power and actiuitie of the 〈◊〉 were thei neuer so manie or mightie f To reuenge the wrongs downe to thy Church g For the end shal shewe that the enemie was able to bring nothing to passe also thou shalt bridle 〈◊〉 that they shal not compasse their purpose h To wit the Leuites that dwel about the Tabernacle or the people among whome he doeth dwell i The Ebrewe worde signifieth to vintage or gather grapes meaning that he shal make the counsels and entreprises of wicked tyrants foolish and vaine 1. Chro. 16 41. Psal. 39 62. a The Prophet teacheth vs by his exāple to flee vn to God for helpe in our 〈◊〉 “ Or mine hand was 〈◊〉 out b He 〈◊〉 that we must pa ciently abide althogh God deliuea vs not out of our troubles at the first cry c Meaning that his sorowes were as watch men that kept his 〈◊〉 from sleping d Of thankesgiuing whiche I was 〈◊〉 ned to sing in my 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 way I was 〈◊〉 and when my sorowes shulde ha ue an end f As if he shulde saye it is impossi ble wherby he exhorteth him selfe to pacience g Thogh I 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of my life yet considering that God had his yeres that is 〈◊〉 ge of times and was accustomed also to lift vp thē whome he hathe beaten I toke heart againe h 〈◊〉 is in heauen wherunto we must ascend by faith if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 knowe the wayes of 〈◊〉 i He 〈◊〉 all that worship anie thing saue the onely true God whose glorie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 k He declareth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of God was declared when he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 Sea l That is thundered lighte ed m Forwhen thou 〈◊〉 broght oner thy people the water returned to her 〈◊〉 and the 〈◊〉 that thoght to ha ue followed thē colde not passe 〈◊〉 Exod. 〈◊〉 19. a Read psalme 12. b The 〈◊〉 vnder the name of a teacher calleth the people his the doctrine his as Paul cal 〈◊〉 the Gospel his whereof he was but the preacher as Rom. 2. 16 and 16. 2 5. c Which were the People of God Deut. 6 7. d By the testimo nie and Law he meaneth the Law writen which they were commanded to teache their children e He sheweth wherin the children shulde be like their fathers that is in 〈◊〉 ning Gods pure 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 sheweth wherein the vse of this doctrine standeth in faith in the meditatiō of Gods benefites in obedience g Thogh these 〈◊〉 were the sede of Abrahā the chosen 〈◊〉 ple yet he sheweth by their rebellion prouocation false hode hypocrisie that the children oght not to followe their examples h By 〈◊〉 he meaneth also the rest of the tribes because thei were moste in nomber whose punishement de clareth that they were vnfaithfull to God and by their 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 had corrupt al others f 〈◊〉 sheweth wherein the vse of this doctrine standeth in faith in the meditatiō of Gods benefites in obedience i He proueth that 〈◊〉 onely the posteritie but also their forefathers were wicked rebel 〈◊〉 to God Exod. 14. 21. k Their wicked malice colde be ouer come by no benefites which were great and manie Exod. 14 24. Exod. 17. 6. l Then to require more thē is ne 〈◊〉 to separate Gods power 〈◊〉 his wil is to tempt God Nomb. 11. 1. Numb 20. 11. Psal. 105 41. 1. Cor. 10. 4. Wisd. 11 4. m Thus 〈◊〉 we giue place to sinne we are moued 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Gods power except he wil alwayes be ready to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 n That is in his 〈◊〉 lie prouidence whereby he 〈◊〉 for his and p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 o So that thei had that which was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but their 〈◊〉 made them to 〈◊〉 that which thei knowe God had denied them Exod. 17. 6. Nomb. 20. 〈◊〉 p God vsed the meanes of the winde to 〈◊〉 them that all elements were at his commandement 〈◊〉 that no distance of place colde lethis working Psal. 105. 41. 1 Cor. 10. 4. Nomb. 11. 〈◊〉 q Suche is the na ture of concupiscence that the more 〈◊〉 the more it lusleth r Thogh other were 〈◊〉 spared yet 〈◊〉 thei 〈◊〉 whicht u sled in their strength against God Ioh. 6. 31. 1. Co. 〈◊〉 10. 〈◊〉 s Thus 〈◊〉 by continuance maket men insensible so that by no plagues thei can be amended t Such was their 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnto God for 〈◊〉 of punishmēt thogh in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thei loued him not n That is in his 〈◊〉 lie prouidence whereby he 〈◊〉 for his and p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 x Because he wolde euer haue some 〈◊〉 emnant of a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 raise his Name in 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 sinnes to ouercome his mercie y That is thei tempted him oft
Gods 〈◊〉 wisdome for the same end and purpose Thogh cōsidering the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 nature manie of the Iewes shulde perish so not be partakers of this deliuerance ver Gods promise shulde 〈◊〉 they that remained shulde fele the frute thereof t He speaketh a this to the intend that they shuldene ther fcare mā nor put their trust in anie saue onely in God u Hereby he armeth thē against the idela 〈◊〉 whe rewith they 〈◊〉 de be tempted in Babylon x He sheweth the rage of the idolaters seing that the 〈◊〉 that haue not to suffise their owne necessities wil de fraude thē selues to 〈◊〉 their idoies y Haue ye not the worde of God which plainely cō 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 z Cāy ou not lear ne hy the visible creatures whome God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to serue your vse shal 〈◊〉 not serue thē nor 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 them a So that his power appeareth in 〈◊〉 place 〈◊〉 we 〈◊〉 our eyes b VVho hathe 〈◊〉 in order the infinit nomber of the startes c Herebuketh the Iewes because thei did not rest on the prouidence of God but thoght that he had forsaken them in their troubles d And there 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hand to deliuer when his time co meth e 〈◊〉 that mā must 〈◊〉 abide and not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the cause of Gods delay in our afflictions f They that trust in their owneuer tue and do not acknowledgethat all cometh 〈◊〉 God a God as thogh 〈◊〉 pleaded his cause with all 〈◊〉 quireth 〈◊〉 that he may he heard in his right b That is gather all their power supportes c Who called Abraham who was the paterne of Gods iustice in deliuering his 〈◊〉 from the ido Iatrie of the 〈◊〉 to go to and fro at his commandement and 〈◊〉 him in the land of Canaan d Who hathe crea ted man mainteined his succes sion e Thogh the 〈◊〉 de set vp neuer so manie gods yet they diminish no thing of my glorie for I am allone vnchangeable which haue euer bene and shal be for euer f Considering mi ne excellent wor kes among my people g They 〈◊〉 them selues and conspired against me to mainteine their idolatrie h He 〈◊〉 the obstinacie of the idolaters to maiteine their super 〈◊〉 i And therefore oughtest not to pollute thy self with the supersti cion of the Genti 〈◊〉 k That is by the force of my promes in the perfor mance whereof I wil sheue my self faithfull and iust l Because theishal be destroyed m Thus he calleth thē because they were 〈◊〉 of all the Worlde that they consi dering their owne poore estate shulde seke vn to him for helpe n 〈◊〉 wil make thee able to destroye all thine enemies be they neuer so mightie and this chiefly is referred to the kingdome of Christ. o That is thei that shal be 〈◊〉 in the captiui tie of Babylon p God wil rather change the order of nature then they shulde want anie thing that cry to him by true faith in their miseries declaring to them here by that they shal lacke nothing by they returne 〈◊〉 Babylon q That is hathe appointed determined the way when that it shalcome so to 〈◊〉 r He biddeth the idolaters to proue their 〈◊〉 and to bring forthe their idoles that they may be try ed whether thei knowe all things and cando all things which if they can not do he cōcludeth that they are no gods but vile idoles s So that a man can not make an idole buthe must do that 〈◊〉 God detesteth abhorreth for he chuseth his owne deuises and forsaketh the Lords t Meaning the Chaldeans u That is Cyrus who shal do all thing in my Name by my dire ction whereby he meaneth that both their captiuitie and deliurā 〈◊〉 shal be ordered by Gods 〈◊〉 appoin tement x Bothe of the Chaldeans others y Meaning that none of the genti les gods can wor ke anie of these things z That is the Israelites which re turne from the 〈◊〉 ptiuitie a To wit a continual succession of Prophetes ministers b When I loked whether the idoles colde do these things I founde that they had ned ther wisdomenor power to do anie thing therefore he cōcludeth that all are wicked that trust in suche vani tie a That is Christ who in respect of his māhode is cal led here seruant The Prophetesvse to make mencion of Christ afterthat thei haue declared aniegreat pro mes because he is the fundatiō whe reupō all the pro mises are made and 〈◊〉 b For I haue committed all my po wer to him as to a moste faithful steward Some read I wil establish him to wit in his office by giuing him the fulnes of my 〈◊〉 c He onely is acceptable vnto me and they that come vntome by him for there is no nother meanes of 〈◊〉 Mat. 12. 18. 〈◊〉 1. 4. d He shal declare him self gouernour ouer the Gentils call them by his worde rule them by his Spirit e His cōming shal not be with pompe noise as earthlie princes f He wil not hurt the weake feble but support cōfort them g Meaning the weke of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is almost out but he wil 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that let may 〈◊〉 brighter h Althogh he fauour the weake yet wil he not spare the wicked 〈◊〉 Wil iudge thē according to 〈◊〉 and equitie i Til he haue set 〈◊〉 things in good order k The Gentiles shal be desirous to receiue his doctri ne l Meaning vnto a lawful and iust vocation m To assist and guide thee n As him bywho me the promise made to all nations in Abrahā shal be fulfilled o I wil not suffer my glorie 〈◊〉 be diminishedwhich I shulde do if I Were not saithful in performing the same and the ido laters thereby Woldeextoltheir idoles aboue me p As in time past I haue bene true in my promises so Wil I be intime to come q Meaning the Arabians Whome he comprehendeth all thepeople of the 〈◊〉 r He sheweth the zeale of the Lord and his power in the con seruation of his 〈◊〉 s I wil 〈◊〉 cute my veng enn ce Which I haue so long differred as a Woman that 〈◊〉 to bede liuered When she is in trauail t That is my poore people which are in perplexicie and care u Towit 〈◊〉 which shulde ha ue moste light be cause of 〈◊〉 Law x The Priests to Whome my Wor de it committed whichshulde not onelyheare it him self but cause others to heare it y As the 〈◊〉 Prophetes that shulde be 〈◊〉 to others z Because the Wil not acknowledge this benefite of the Lord Who is ready to deliuer them he suffreth them to be spoiled of their enemies through their owne 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 a There shal be none to succour them or to wil the enemie to restore that Which he hathe spoiled b Meaning Gods 〈◊〉 Chap. XLIII a After these
2 6. a For there is another Bethlehem in the tribe of zebulum b Wisemen or Magi in the Persians and Chaldeans tongue signifie philosophers Priests or astronomers are here the first frutes of the Gen tiles that came to worshippe Christ. c An extraordinarie signe to set forth that kings honour whome the worlde did not esteme d Which was a declaration of that reuerence which the Gentiles shulde beare vnto Christ. e They colde wel tell of Christ in general but whē they shulde professe his name giue him his due honor thei waxe colde and shrinke backe f And euil conscience is a burning fyre Micah 5 2. iohn 7 42. g The starre vanished a way be fore to the 〈◊〉 thei shulde tary at Ierusalem ād there 〈◊〉 of the thing to the confusion of the Iewes “ Or sawe h The Persiens maner was not to solute kings without a preset and therefore they broght of that which was most precious in their countrey whereof euery one of thē offred i Promes oght not to be kept where Gods honour and preachyng of hys trueth is hindered or els it oght not to be broken k That which was prefigured by the deliueran ce of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Egypt whiche were Christs Church his bodie is now verified accomplished in the head Christ. l Within a certeine time after Hose 1 1. Iere. 31 15. m Herode renewed the sorowe which the Beniamites had suffred long before yet for all hys crueltie he colde not bring to passe that Christ shuld not reigne n That is they were killed and dead o Thus the faith ful may how God hathe infinite meanes to preser ue them frō the rage of tyrants “ Or therefore “ Or of Nazaret p Which is holie and consecrated to God alluding vnto those that were Nazarites in the olde Law which were a figure of that holi nes which shuld be manifested in Christe as was 〈◊〉 Ioseph c Mar. 1 4. luk 1. 3. a In the first yere of the reigne of Tiberius after Christ had long tyme remayned in Nazaret and was now about 〈◊〉 yere olde b So called in re spect of the plain 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 valleis and not inhabited “ Or be sorie for your fautes past and amend c Which is that God wil reigne ouer vs gather vs vnto him pardon our sinnes and adopte vs by the preaching of the Gospel d Wouen with heere as grosse heere clothe e Suche meares as nature broght for the without mans labour or diligence reade “ Or grashoppers Mar. 1 〈◊〉 f Acknowledging their fautes for there is no re pentance without confession “ Or broodes Isa. 40. 3. mar 1 3. luk 3. 4. iob 1 〈◊〉 g He menaceth those venemous and malicious Pharises with the iugement of God except they shew before man suche workes as are agreable to the profession of the godlie whome Isai calleth the trees of righteousnes Mar. 1 6. h The iudgemēt of God is at hand to destroye suche as are not 〈◊〉 to be of his Church Leuit. 11 22. luk 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chap. 13 34. i When God baptizeth inwardely with the vertue of his Spirit he burneth consumeth the vices and inflameth the heartes with loue towarde him k Which is the preaching of the Gospel whereby he 〈◊〉 the faithful as good corne 〈◊〉 the infideles as chaffe * Mar. 1. 9. * Luk 3. 22. Chap. 61 3. l We must rēder perfit obedience to God in all things whiche he hathe ordeined Iohn 8. 39. act 〈◊〉 26. m To shewe the state of his kingdome which is in all mekenes and lowlines * Chap. 17 5. 2. per. 1 17. Chap. 7 9. Mark 1. 8. luk 3 19. n The fauour of God restethon Iesus Christ that frō him it might be powredon vs whiche 〈◊〉 of our selues his wrath and indignation * Colo. 1 13. ioh 〈◊〉 26. act 1 5 2 1 8. 5 9 4. Mark 1. 12. Luke 4. 1. a By the holye Gost. b To the ende that he oucrcoming these tentations myght get the victorie for vs. c Satan wolde haue Christ to 〈◊〉 God and his worde and folowe other strange and vnlawful meanes d He meaneth the ordre that God hath ordeined to maintein his creatures by Deu. 8. 3. e To wit 〈◊〉 “ Or vane whiche shewed where the wind stode f He alledgeth but halfe the sen tence to deceiue thereby the rather cloke his craftie purpose Psal. 92. 〈◊〉 g We muste not leaue suche lawfull meanes as God hath appointed to seke others after our owne fantasie h In a vision Deut. 6 16. Deut. 6. 13. i The worde of God is the sword of the Spirite wherewith 〈◊〉 is ouercome k To cōsort him Mark 1. 14. l And cast in prison by Herode m For so they cal led the lake of Gennesareth Luke 4. 14. Iohn 4. 43. n Christ hadde preached nowe 〈◊〉 a yere in Iudea and Sama ria and after went to preache in the vppermost Galile whyche was out of the borders of Palestina Isay. 9. 1. o Whyche was without cōtort hathe receyued consolation p God hath chosen the weake thynges of the worlde 〈◊〉 confounde the migh tye Marke 1. 15. q To drawe thē out of the sea of this world wher in thei are drow ned Marke 1. 16. 〈◊〉 Corin. 1. 27. r VVe oght to be moste ready to followe Christe when he calleth leauing al world ly respects a part s That is the blessed tidyngs of forgiuenes of sinnes and recon ciliation wyth God t So that by healing incurable di seases Christs diwinitie appeared u They that were 〈◊〉 sicke at a certeine time of the moone x It was a countrey whercin was tene Cities as the worde signifieth a That 〈◊〉 thē selues voide of all righteousnes that thei may onely seeke it in Christ. Luke 6 20. b Whiche feele their owne miserie ād seke their comfort in God c Who rather wolde suffer all iniuries thē they wolde reuenge them selues Isay 61 〈◊〉 d Being in 〈◊〉 desire nothing but that which is vpright and godlie luke 6 21. Psal. 73 11. e For he is called the God of peace 1. Cor. 14. 33. Psal. 24 4. 1. Pet. 3 14. 1. Pet. 4 4. act 5 41. Mar. 9 50. f Your office is to season 〈◊〉 with the salt of the heauenlie 〈◊〉 Iuke 14 14. Mar. 4 21. luke 8 16. 〈◊〉 33. g Because you are sene farre of giue good exam ple of life 1 Pet. 2 12. h The Gospel is the stablishing accomplishing of the Law Luk. 16 17. Iam. 2 10. i The doctrine of the Law conteineth nothing vn profirable or superfluous k Who soeuer shal transgresse the least of the 〈◊〉 cōmandements in worde and example he shal be cast out of the kingdom of God except it be pardoned him in Christ. Luk. 11 29. l Whiche nether expounde the Law truely nor obserue it wel m He 〈◊〉 how these worthie docters haue
Not that the Priests 〈◊〉 the Sabbath in doing that Which Was commanded by the Law but he speaketh thus to confuce the error of the people Who thought the Sabbath broken if any necessarie Worke Was done that day Nomb. 28. 9 c Christ hathe power to exēpt his from keping of the Sabbath seing the seruice required in the Tēple Was able to excuse them that labored 〈◊〉 the same 〈◊〉 6 7. Chap. 9. 13. Mark 3. 10 Luk. 6. 6. Isa. 42 1. d The right trade of gouernement not onely to 〈◊〉 Iewes but also to strange nacions e He shall not make great noise nor seke out War depōpe glorie f He Wil beare With them that be infirme and Weake g Christ shall ouercome al lettes Which hinder the course of the Gos pel ād then snall giue 〈◊〉 as a cōquerer against all his enemies Luk. 11. 14. Chap. 9. 34. Mar. 3 22. Luk. 11. 17. “ Or desolate h VVhich 〈◊〉 deuils by the 〈◊〉 of Gods name all beit it Was expresly against the Law of God i He declareth to the Pharises that they Were in t Wo sortes his enemies not onely because thei did forsake him but also make open 〈◊〉 against him Mar. 3 28. Luk. 2. 10. 1. ioh 5. 3. k That is he that striuech against the 〈◊〉 Which he knoweth and against his owne conscience can not returne to repentance for he sinneth against the holie Gost. “ Or corrupt “ Or broodes Luk. 6. 45. l Muche more they 〈◊〉 giue a counte of their 〈◊〉 m Their Wicked Wordes shal be a 〈◊〉 proffe to condemne the vngodlie if there Were no other thing Chap. 16. 2. Ink. 11 29. n This Was to finde some newe 〈◊〉 or pretext to 〈◊〉 his doctrine 1. Cor. 1. 22. o They Were become bastardes and 〈◊〉 from their holie 〈◊〉 Iona. 2 8. p He taketh 〈◊〉 te of the day 〈◊〉 the Whole day 〈◊〉 3. 1. q VVho Was a poore stranger yet these knowe not the Messias Which Was promised to be their king 〈◊〉 king 〈◊〉 2. 2 Ch. 〈◊〉 1. r It is ment as touching her fact in comming to se Solomō and not her persone for she Was not instructed in the Lawe of God Luk. 11 24. s Meaning an infinite nomber Or Wildernes 2. Pet. 2. 20. t If Satan be cast out We must Watche stil that he enter not againe for since he Was once mans oldegest he knoWeth 〈◊〉 and corner of our house 〈◊〉 6. 4. 〈◊〉 26 Mar. 3. 31. Luk. 8. 20. u This Worde in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 times euerie kinsman x 〈◊〉 preferreth the 〈◊〉 kinred to the car nal Mar 4. 1. Luk 8. 5. a All desired to heare his doctrine but there Was not like affection in all b He sheweth that all men can not vnderstande these mysteries and also maketh his disciples mo re 〈◊〉 c The Gospell is hid to them that perish d Christ increaseth in his children his graces Chap. 〈◊〉 29. e Euen that whi che he semeth to haue Isay. 6. 9. Marke 4. 12. Luke 8. 10. Iohn 12. 40. Act. 18. 26. Rom. 11. 8. f That 〈◊〉 the Prophete referreth to the secret counsell of God is here attri buted to the hard stubbernes of the people for the one can not be separated frome the other g To wit the glo rie of the Sonne of God to acknowledge hym their Sauiour Luke 10. 24. Marke 4. 15. Luke 8. 11. †Or was sowen h He 〈◊〉 that the good ād the bad shal be 〈◊〉 together in the Church to the end that the 〈◊〉 many arme thē selues with pacience nd constancie i Christ 〈◊〉 onelye that the Churche shal ne uer be without some wicked men althogh they be neuer so 〈◊〉 punished by suche meanes as he hathe left to pur ge 〈◊〉 Church Marke 4. 30. k This teacheth vs 〈◊〉 to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at the smale 〈◊〉 of the Gospell Luke 13. 18. Luke 13. 11. l 〈◊〉 this be 〈◊〉 thē to wai e 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of the Gospel 〈◊〉 Marke 4. 33. Psal. 78. 2. m Thys worde signifieth graue and 〈◊〉 prouerbes to the end that the doct ine myght 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 maiestie ād the wicked myght thereby be confounded Ioel. 3 〈◊〉 Reuel 14. 〈◊〉 n The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 theyr euill example Dan. 22. 3. 〈◊〉 3. 7. o It is a kinde of 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 in al things that come in the waye p The Greke worde signifieth rotten things q Because the Scribes office was to expoūde the Scriptures he meaneth hym that doeth inter pret thē a right and accordynge to the Spirit r The preachers of Gods worde must haue store of 〈◊〉 and ample 〈◊〉 Marke 6. 1. Luke 4. 16. Iohn 6. 42. 〈◊〉 6. 4. Luke 4. 24. Iohn 4 44 †Or Confiue s Men commune ly neglect them whome they ha ue knowen of children also they do enuie them of the same countrey such is ' their ingratitude that they take light occasion to cōtemne the graces of God in others Chap. XIIII Marke 6. 14. Luke 9. 7. Marke 6. 17. Luke 〈◊〉 14. Leui 18. 16. and. 20. 21. a He spake after the commune errour for they thoght that the soules of them that were depar ted entred into another bodie b To approue his resurrection and to get him great autoritie c Aswel because 〈◊〉 abhorreth suche horrible in ceste as also that he had taken 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his brother Chap. 〈◊〉 26. d The 〈◊〉 was wicked but yet it was more vile to obstinate in the same that he myght seme constant †Or karkeis 〈◊〉 6 38. Luke 9. 10. e To the 〈◊〉 that his disciples nowe after their ambassagemight some what reste them or els that he might 〈◊〉 them to greater entreprises Marke 8. 35. Luke 9. 12. Iohn 6. 5. f Christ leaueth them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 nourishmente 〈◊〉 whiche seke the fode of the 〈◊〉 †Or praied and gaue thankes to God g The disciples were lothe to de part from 〈◊〉 but yet they shewed their obedience Marke 6. 46. Iohn 6. 16. h The night was deuided into foure watches whereof euerie one conteined thre houres i The presence of Christ 〈◊〉 his bolde k His zeale was great but he had 〈◊〉 sufficiently considered the measure of hys faith l His entreprise was to greate and therefore he must nedes fall in danger when his faith failed m Christ 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 also giueth reme die bothe at once 〈◊〉 6 54. n It semeth they we eled with a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not withstan ding our Sauiour wold not quēche the smoking 〈◊〉 and therefore did beare with these smale beginnings Marke 7 1. a Men are more rigorous to 〈◊〉 their owne traditions then Gods commandement “ Or meat Exod. 20 〈◊〉 Deut 5 16. 〈◊〉 6 2. 〈◊〉 21 17. 〈◊〉 20 9. prou 20 20. b The 〈◊〉 dis pensed with thē that did not their dueties to their owne 〈◊〉 so that thei wolde recompense the same to their pro fite by
〈◊〉 of Christs death q VVhen they cō mande or forbid vs any thing con trary to the 〈◊〉 of God Chap 3. 13. r Meaning that he is 〈◊〉 mediator and onelie meane betwene God and man s That is Christ. t This Theudas was ahoue thirtie yeres before him of whome Iosephus mencio neth li. 20. de An tiq chap. 4. that was after the death of Herode the Great when Archelaus his sonne was at Rome at what time Iudea was ful of 〈◊〉 so that it is not sure to giue 〈◊〉 to Eusebius in this point u Of him maketh menciō Iosephus li. 18. where he speaketh of the taxing Luk. 2. 1. x He groundeth vp ō good principles but he douteth of the qualitie of the cause nether dare affirme whether it be good or bad whe re in appeareth he 〈◊〉 but a 〈◊〉 a Whose ancesters were Iewes and dwelled in Grecia therefore these spake 〈◊〉 ke and not Hebrewe b They were not loked vnto in the distribucion of the almes c That is to make prouision for the maintenance of the poore forasmuche as they were not able to satisfie bo the 〈◊〉 offices d He ioyneth faith with the other giftes of the holie Gost. e Meaning one that was turned to the Iewish re ligion Chap. 21 8. f This ceremonie the Iewes obserued in solenne sa crifices Leui. 3. 2. and also in praier and pri uate blessings Gene. 48. 14. g That is to the Gospel which is receiued by faith likewise in the 〈◊〉 Church it was vsed ether when they made ministers or gaue the gifts of the ho lie Gost which gifts being now taken away the ceremonie must cease h Orcolledge di uers nacions had colledges at Ierusalem where in their youth was instructed as we sein 〈◊〉 i That is instructed and set forthe false witnesses and thus malice seketh false shiftes when tru eth 〈◊〉 he k Thei speake this in 〈◊〉 l Not onely a cer teine considence but also 〈◊〉 maiestie appearing in him a Steuen was ac cused that he denied God and therefore he is more diligent to purge this crime b Hereby he is di 〈◊〉 from the 〈◊〉 gods c He speaketh he re of Mesopotamia as it 〈◊〉 babylon ād Chaldea in it Gen. 12. 1. Gene. 15. 〈◊〉 d Beginning to recken 〈◊〉 yeres from the time that Isaac was borne e Take vengeance of them and deliuer my people Genes 17. 9. Genes 21. 3. Genes 25. 24. Gen. 29. 33. 30. 5. and 35. 23. Gen. 37. 28. f That is preserued and broght all things to a good 〈◊〉 Gen. 41. 37. Gen. 42. 1. Gen. 45 4. g After the Hebrewe threscore and ten Gene. 46. 5. Gene. 49. 31. Gene. 50. 7. h It is probable that some writer through negligence put in Abraham in this place in 〈◊〉 of Iacob who boght this field Ios h. 24. 32. Gen. 23. 16. Exod. 1 7. i He inuented craftiewaiesboth to destroye the Israelites with ouer muche labour and also to get great profite by them Gene. 33. 19 or by Abraham he mea neth the posteritie of Abraham “ Or that their race shulde faile Exod. 2. 2. Ebr. 11. 23. Exod. 1. 10. Exod. 2. 11. Exod. 2. 〈◊〉 Exod. 3. 2. k This fyre repre sented the fornace of affliction wherein the people of God were l Seing thie Angel called him self God it declareth that he was Christ the Mediator who is the eternal God m In signe of reuerence read Exod. 3. 5. Exod. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 14. Exod. 16. 〈◊〉 Deut. 18. 15. Chap. 3. 22. n He proueth that Christ is the end of the Law and the 〈◊〉 Exod. 19. 2. o Moses was the Angels or Christs minister and a guide to the fathers p By oracles is ment the sayings that God spake to Moses Exod. 〈◊〉 1. q Figures or testimonies of the presence of God r Yet they knew he was absent for their commoditie and so wolde shortely 〈◊〉 and bring them the Law Rom. 1 24. s As the sunne mone and other 〈◊〉 Deut. 17. 3. 〈◊〉 5 〈◊〉 t Your fathers be gan in wildernes to contemne mine ordinances and you now far re passe them in impietie u And caryed it vpon your shulders Leui. 20. 2. x They ought to haue bene cōtent with this conuenant onely and not to haue gone after their lewd fantasies Exod. 25. 40. Ebr. 8. 5. Ios. 3 14. 1. Sam. 13. 14. Psal 89 21. 2. Sam. 7. 〈◊〉 Psal. 132. 5. 1. Chro. 17. 12. 1. king 6. 1. Chap. 17. 24. y He reproueth the grosse dulnes of the people 〈◊〉 the power of God in that they wolde haue conteined it within the tēple Isa. 66. 1. z God can not be conteined in any space of place a Which nether forsake your olde wickednes nor so muche as heare 〈◊〉 God speaketh to you 〈◊〉 rebel Iere 9 26. Ezek. 44 9. b Which is Iesus Christ who is not onely iust for his 〈◊〉 but because all true iustice commeth of him c By their ministerie or office 〈◊〉 16. 13. d An I reignīg in his flesh wherein he had suffied e This was done of furious violen ce and by no for me of iustice Chap. 22. 20. Mat. 5. 44. Luk. 23. 34. 1. Cor. 4. 12. a From the 〈◊〉 where he was stoned b When the Church is depriued of any worthie member the re is iuste cause of sorrowe and note that here is no mention of any relikes or prayers for the dead or worshiping c The conuersion of Samaria was as it were the first frutes of the calling of the Gentiles d This declareth how much more we are inclined to folow the illu sions of Saran 〈◊〉 the trueth of God e This is the 〈◊〉 of Saran to couer all his illusions vnder the Name of God f The maiestie of Gods worde forced him to confesse the trueth but yet was he not regenerat therefore g Meaning the particular gifts of the holy Spirit h They had onely receiued the commune grace of adoption rege neracion whiche are offered to all the faithful in baptisme and as yet had not recei ued the gift to spake in diuers languages to do miracles i Thou art not worthie to be of the nomber of the faithful k That is turne away from thy wickednes l Hereby he wold make himto feele his sinne not that he douted of Gods mercies if he colde repent Deut. 29. 18. m Or 〈◊〉 heart is ful of dispitful of malice deuelisn poyson of impietie so that now Satan hath thee 〈◊〉 as capti ue in his bands n After that Ale xander had destroyed it it was not much peopled as it was afore and therefore in respect was as my sister o Eunuche signifieth him that is gelded but becau se in the East par tes great affaires were commit to suche it came in vse that noble mē were called Eunu ches althogh they were not gelded also all maner officers seruāts thatwere put in credit or
Antiochia then that whyche was in Syria e This declareth that the Scripture is giuen to tea che and exhorte vs and that they refused none that had giftes to set forth Gods glorie and to edi he his people Exod. 1. 1. Exod. 13. 14. Exod. 16. 1. f Here is declared the great pa cience and 〈◊〉 suffring of God before he punis heth Iosh. 14. 1. Iud. 3. 9. g For these 450 yeres were not 〈◊〉 accomplished but there lacked 3. yere countyng from the birth of Isaac to the distribucion of the land of Canaan 1. Sam. 8. 5. 1. Sam 9. 〈◊〉 and 10. 1. 1. Sam. 16. 13. 〈◊〉 89. 21. 〈◊〉 11. 1. Mat. 3. 5. Mark 1. 2. Luke 3. 2. Mark 1. 7. h VVhen his office drewe to an end he 〈◊〉 his di sciples to Christ. Iohn 1. 20. i That is this message and tidings of 〈◊〉 k He rebuketh them for their ignorance l Althogh they red the Law vet their 〈◊〉 are couered that they can not vnderstande m In Christ all the promises are Yea and Amen 2. 〈◊〉 1. 14. Mat. 27. 〈◊〉 Mark 15. 13. Luke 21. 23. Iohn 19. 6. Mat. 28. 2. Mark 16. 6. Luke 14. 7. Iohn 20. 19. 2. Cor. 1. 20. n In that he was borne 〈◊〉 Psal. 2. 7. Ebr 1. 5. and 5. 5. Isa. 55. 〈◊〉 Psal. 15. 10. o Meaning that he wolde faithfully accomplish the promises whiche he made of his fre mercie with the forefathers and 〈◊〉 sheweth that 〈◊〉 the grace 〈◊〉 God hath giuen to his Sonne 〈◊〉 permanent for euer so likewise the lyfe of the Sonne is eternal Chap. 2. 31. 1. Kyng 2. 10. Chap. 〈◊〉 29. Habak 1. 5. p He reproueth them sharpely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wolde not preuaile q VVhiche is vēgeance vnspeakeable for the cō tempt of God 〈◊〉 worde r Thei disdained that the 〈◊〉 shulde be made equall with thē Mat. 10. 6. s VVhiche is 〈◊〉 knowe one onelie GOD and whome he hathe sent Iesus Christ. Isa. 49. 6. Luk. 2. 31. t None cābeleue but they whome God doeth appoint before all beginnings to be 〈◊〉 u He meaneth su 〈◊〉 women suche as 〈◊〉 led with a blinde zeale albeit the cōmune people estemed thē godlie therefore Luke spea keth as the world estemed them Mat. 10. 14. Mat. 6. 11. Luk. 9. 〈◊〉 Chap. 〈◊〉 6. a VVhich 〈◊〉 not obey the doctrine nether suf fer the n 〈◊〉 to be persuaded to beleue the trueth and to embrace Christ. () In so muche that all the people were moued at the doctrine So bothe Paul Barnabas remained at Lystra () I say to thee in the Name of the Lord Iesus Christ b That is trimmed with flowres and 〈◊〉 c He meaneth be forethe 〈◊〉 of the house where the Apostles lodged for the 〈◊〉 was without the towne therefore the Priests broght the 〈◊〉 as hethoght to the gods them 〈◊〉 d In signe of 〈◊〉 abhorring it e That is not without our infirmities and sin nes 〈◊〉 subiect to death Gen. 1. 1. Psal. 145. 6. reuel 14. 7. f To liue after their owne fanrasies not prescri bing vnto them anie religion g To take from men all 〈◊〉 Psal. 81. 13. Rom. 1. 2. h That being 〈◊〉 they might reioyce () But that they shulde go euerie man home And whiles they 〈◊〉 and taught there came c. () And disputing boldely persuaded the people to forsake them for said thei 〈◊〉 say nothing true but lie in all things 2 Cor. 〈◊〉 22. i The word signi fieth 〈◊〉 elect by 〈◊〉 vp the hands which declareth that mini sters were not made without the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 people Chap. 13. 1. k By their ministerie a As Cerinthus others so writeth Epiphanius against the Cerinthians also the fame of the place 〈◊〉 they came did much preuaile to persuade abrode Gal. 5. 1. b Which were sa ctious giuen to dissension Chap. 10. 20. c As touching adoption and 〈◊〉 nallife d By faith God 〈◊〉 the heart 1. Cor. 1 2. e Thei purposely tēpt God which lay greater charges on mens con sciences thē they are able to 〈◊〉 Chap. 10 43. Mat. 23 4. f And not by the Law for it is a clog to the cōsciē ce and we cā not be deliuered thereby 〈◊〉 Pet 1 1. Amos. 9. 11. g That is the Church where of the Tēple was a figure h VVhich are gathered into one familie with the Iewes to the intēt thei shulde ac knowledge all one God one Sauiour Christ Iesus i For some thoght it none offence to be pre sent in the idoles tēples there to banket whiche S. Paul saith is to drinke the cup of the deuils k The heathen thoght this no vice but made it a commune 〈◊〉 me As touching a strangled thing and blood they were 〈◊〉 vnlawful of thē selues 〈◊〉 were obserued but for a time () And whatsoeuer they wolde not shulde be done to them sel ues that they shulde not do it to others l Therefore the ceremonies commanded by God colde not so sone be 〈◊〉 til the libertie of the Gospel were 〈◊〉 ter knowen Cor. 10. 21. m Whome the ho lie Gost hathe moued and directed to ordeine and write these 〈◊〉 not as the 〈◊〉 of this do ctrine but as the ministers of Gods ordinance () And whatsoeuer ye wold not that men shulde do vnto you do not to others Exod. 14. 31. Iud. 7. 20. Hag. 1. 12. “ Or 〈◊〉 n Hauing desired leaue of the Church the 〈◊〉 prayed God to prosper 〈◊〉 iorney o VVho for iuste causes changed his minde () And onely Iu das went () Wolde 〈◊〉 Iohn 〈◊〉 p God suffreth the moste 〈◊〉 to fall and yet turneth their infirmities to the setting 〈◊〉 of his glorie as this breache of companie caused the worde to be preached in 〈◊〉 places Rom. 16. 21. Philip. 2. 19. 1. Thes 3.2 a 〈◊〉 the Iewes shulde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as one that were prophane and without God b God chuseth not onely men but also appointeth countreis where his worde shal be preached and onely as he wil. c Meaning Asia the lesse Of Iesus d Called also ' An tigonia and Alexandria e We oght not to credit visions except we be assured thereof by the Spirit of God f Which is in the borders of 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 g In Greke and Latine the worde is called Colonia which can not otherwise be wel expressed but by suche circumstance of wordes h Where the Christians accustomed to assemble their Church when the 〈◊〉 persecuted them i Which colde gesse and 〈◊〉 me of things past present and to come which knowledge in manie things God 〈◊〉 to the deuil Leu. 〈◊〉 27. Deu. 18. 7. 1. Sam. 18. 7. k Satan althogh he spake the 〈◊〉 yet was his 〈◊〉 pur pose to cause the Apostles to be troubled as sedicious persones and teachers of strange religion l For 〈◊〉 subtiltie increased and also it might seme that Satan and the Spirit of God taught
it might be more manifestly knowen set before all 〈◊〉 eyes a He dyeth to sin ne in whome the strength of sinne is broken by the 〈◊〉 of Christ and so now 〈◊〉 to God Gal. 3. 27. Col. 2. 12. b Which is that growing together with him we 〈◊〉 rec̄eiue vertue to kill sinne and raise vp our new mā 〈◊〉 4. 23. Col. 3. 8. Ebr 12. 2. 2. 〈◊〉 2. 1. c The Greke worde meaneth that we growe vp together with Christ as wese mosse yuie misteltowe or such like growe vp by a treandare nou 〈◊〉 with the ioyse thereof d If we by hisver tue dye to sinne 1. Cor. 6. 14. 2. Tim. 2. 11. e The fleshwhere in sinne sticketh fast f Because that being dead we can not sinne g That he might destroy sinne in 〈◊〉 h And sitteth at the right hand of the Father i We may gather that we are dead to sinne when sinne beginneth to dye in vs which is by the participation of Christs death by whome also being quickened we liue to God that is to righteousnes Or instruments or armoure k In that ye are led with the Spirit of God l The minde first ministreth euil motions whereby mans wil is entised thence burst forthe the lustes by them the bodie is prouoked and the bodie by his actions doeth solicitie the mindet therefore he commandeth at the least that we rule our bodies m Which is the declaration of sin ne n Indewed with the 〈◊〉 of Christ. o Shewing that none can be 〈◊〉 which doeth not obey God p To conforme your selues vnto it q It is a most vile thyng for him that is deliuered from the selauerie of sinne to 〈◊〉 againe to the same r Leauing to speake of heauenlie things according to your capacicitie 〈◊〉 vse these 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and fredome that ye might the better vnderstād Iohn 8. 4. 2. Pet. 2. 19. s Or there warde recōpense t Sinne is cōpared to a tyrāt which reigneth by force who giueth death as an allowance to thē that were preferred by the Lawe a Meaning the moral Lawe 1 Cor. 7. 39. b Bothe in this first mariage and in the seconde the housband ād the wife must be considered with in our selues the first housbād was Sinne and our flesh was the wife their children 〈◊〉 the frutesof the flesh Gala. 5. 19. In the seconde mariage the Spirit is the housbād the new creature is the wife and their children are the frutes of the Spirit c Which is the Spirit or the seconde housband d VVhen we were destitute of the Spirit of God “ Or affections e Meaning to sinne our first housband f There is nothing more enemie to sinne then the Law if so be therefore that sinne rage more by reason thereof them before why shulde it be imputed to the Lawe which discloseth the sleightes of sinne her enemie h He thoght him sel to be aliue when he knewe not the Lawe Exod. 20 7. Dent. 5. 21. g VVhich is an in warde vice not openly knowen i Sinne being disclosed by the Lawe so muche more detestable because it turneth the goodnes of the Lawe to our destructiō 1. Tim. 1. 8. k So that it can iudge the affections of the heart l He is not able to do that which he desiret to do and therefore is farre from the true perfection m He doeth not excuse him self but sheweth that he is not able to accomplish that good desire whiche is in him n The flesh stayeth euen the moste perfect to runne forwarde as the spirit wisheth Or in my nature o That is in my spirit “ Or commaunde ment p Euen the corruption which yet remaineth q This fleshlie 〈◊〉 of sinne death r In that parte which is regene rate s Which is the parte corrupted a Thogh sinne be in vs yet it is not imputed vnto vs through Christ Iesus b He annexeth the cōdition lest we shulde abuse the libertie c The power autoritie of the Spirit that is the grace of regeneration d Whose sanctification is made ours “ Or of no strength e Christ did take flesh which of nature was subiect to sinne which not withstanding he sanctified euen in the 〈◊〉 instant of his conce ption and so did appropriate it vnto him that he might 〈◊〉 sinne in it 2. 7 Cor. 5. 21. “ Or by 〈◊〉 f That which the Law requireth g The worde comprehendeth all that which is moste excellent in man as wil vnderstanding reason wit c. “ Or his sobe “ Or 〈◊〉 h The Spirit of regeneracion which abolisheth sinne in our flesh not all at once but by de grees wherfore we muste in the meane time call to God through pacience i But to liue after the Spirit k So he nameth the holie Gost of the effect which he causeth in vs When he proposeth vs saluacion by the Law with an impossible condicion who also doeth seale our 〈◊〉 in our hearts by Christs fre adoption that we cōsider not God now as a rigorous Lord 〈◊〉 as a moste merciful Father l So that we haue two witnesses Spirit and ours who is certified by the Spirit of God m Frely made 〈◊〉 of the Fathers treasures Gala. 4. 5. “ Or of like value n The creatures shal not be restored before that Gods children be broght to their perfection in the meane season thei waite o That is to destruction because of mans sinne p He meaneth not the Angels nether deuils nor men q And yet are farre from the perfection r Which 〈◊〉 in the resurrectiō when we shal be made conformable to our head Christ. s By hope is mēt y thing which we hope for Luk. 2 28 t In that he stirreth their hears to pray and sheweth bothe whome to aske and how u He sheweth 〈◊〉 by the ordre of our election that afflictions are meanes to make vs like the Sonne of God Isa. 50 8. x Who pronoun ceth his iust in his Sonne Christ. y Where with he loued vs or God in Christ which 〈◊〉 is grounded vpon his determinate purpose and Christ is the pledge thereof Psal. 44. 23. z Which is to signifie the condicion of Christes Church a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 forthe by these wordes the wōderful nature of the spirits aswel the good Eph. 1. 21. col 11. as the euil spirits Ephes. 6. 12. col 2. 15. b That is wherewith God loueth vs in his Sonne Christ Iesus a As becometla him that 〈◊〉 en ceth Christ or whose tongue Christ ruleth and so taketh Christ for his witnes Act 9. 2. b He wolde redeme the reiection of the lewes with his 〈◊〉 damnaciō which 〈◊〉 his zeale towards Gods glorie read Exod. 32. 32. 1. Cor. 15. 8. c The Arke of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was a signe of Gods presence was called Gods glorie d The two 〈◊〉 of the couenant Deut. 11. 9. Chap. 2. 17. e Christ is verie God Chap. 2. 28. †Greke 〈◊〉 away f That is of Iacob
Church Act. 18. 24. k Read the anno tacion Act 3. 16. Act. 18. 8. Psal. 138. 8. l This Gaius Was Pauls hoste in Whose house also the Church Was at Corinthus m That is chiefly and peculiacly Rom. 16. 23 there Was yet another so called Whiche Was of Derbe ād followed Paul n As the toricke 〈◊〉 arte 〈◊〉 o 〈◊〉 men shuld attribute that vn to eloquence Which onely belonged to the power of God Act. 10. 4. Chap. 2. 19. Galat. 5. 4. 2. pet 1. 16. Rom. 1. 16. Isa. 29. 14. p That is the interprete of the Law q He that is so subtil in discussing questions herein Paul repro cheth euen the best learned as thogh not one of them colde perceiue by his own Wisdome this mysterie of Christ reueiled in the Gospel Mat. 12. 38. r He speaketh in the persone of Wicked Who con trarie to their cōscience rather attribute these things to God then acknowledge their owne follie Weakenes s According as the Wolde termeth Wise men t VVhiche are in mans iudgemēt almost nothing but taken for abiects and castaWayes u Estemed and in reputacion Ierem. 〈◊〉 5. x Thus he calleth man in cōtempt to beare down his atrogancie y That is 〈◊〉 te all things to God With thankesgiuing Ierem. 9. 24. 2. cor 10. 17. Chap. 1. 17. “ Or mysterie a That is the Gos pel Whereby God doeth manifest him self to the World or Where of God is the autor and Witnes “ Or I thogh nothing Worthis to be knowen b Herein appeareth his great mo destie Who Was not glorious but abiect humble not ful of vaine hoastings 〈◊〉 gancie but With feare and trembling set forthe the 〈◊〉 power of God Act. 18. 1. Chap. 1. 17. 2. pet 1. 16. c They Whose vn derstandings are illuminate by faith acknowledge this Wisdome Which the Worlde calleth follie d The Worde is here taken for thē Whome ether for Wisdome riches or power mē moste esteme Isa. 64. 4. e That is very fewe f He calleth Iesus the mightie-God ful of true glorie and maiestie Whome Dauid also calleth the King of glorie Psal. 24. 7. Steuē nameth him the God of glorie Act. 7. 2 heareby appeareth the diuinitie of Christ coniunction of 〈◊〉 natures in one persone g Mā is not able to thinke Gods prouidence toWards his h For he is one God With the Fa ther the Sōne i Mans minde Which vnderstan deth and iudgeth k VVe are not moued with that Spirit Which tea cheth things Where With the World is delited Which men vnderstād by nature l All the benefites of God in Iesus Christ. Chap. 1. 17. 2 pet 1. 16. m As that Which We teache is spiritual so 〈◊〉 kinde of teaching must be spiritual that the Wordes may agre With the matter n VVhose 〈◊〉 iudgement is not cleared by Gods Spirit * Prou. 27. 19. * Isa. 40. 13. * VVisd 9. 17. * Rom. 11. 34. o For the trueth of God is not subiect to the iudgement of man p That is Christ Spirit * Iohn 16. 13. * Rom. 8. 9. a Being 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 by faith we begin to moue by his 〈◊〉 as we 〈◊〉 in faith we growe vp to a ripe age And here let him take hede 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for milke he giue poysō for milke and 〈◊〉 meat in effect are one but onely differ in maner and forme b He chargeth them with two fautes the one that thei 〈◊〉 ted to muche to the 〈◊〉 the other that thei preferred one minister to another Psal. 62. 13. 〈◊〉 6. 5. c So made by his grace d He reproueth the ministers of 〈◊〉 as teachers of curicus doctrines and questions e Or the time which is when the light of the trueth shal expel the darkenes of ignorance then the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of mans wisdome shal be broght 〈◊〉 noght f By the tryal of Gods Spirit g Bothe his 〈◊〉 rewarde Chap. 6. 19. h He 〈◊〉 thē not as 〈◊〉 apostles but as curious 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 humaine scien ces as they which lothing at the simplicitie of Gods Word prea che philosophical speculacions i As touching his life if he 〈◊〉 fast the fundaciō Iob. 5. 13. 2. cor 6. 16. k When they thē selues are 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 laid for others Psal. 94. 11. l But in God who 〈◊〉 by his ministers to his owne 〈◊〉 and the cōfort of his Church a As it is a thing 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 ministers of God so it is greatly reprehensible 〈◊〉 attribute more vnto them then is 〈◊〉 †Greke mās day Mat 7. 1. Mat. 7. 1. b Whether I haue great gifts or litle few or manie c For as I do not knowe whereby I shuldde take anie occasion of glorie so I am 〈◊〉 thac before God another maner of iustice is required d Concerning mi ne office Rom. 2. 1. e By our example f To 〈◊〉 from other men and preferreth 〈◊〉 g To 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 they obiected that he was not made an Apostle by Christ but after wardes h By this bitter 〈◊〉 in abiecting him self and 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 thians he make 〈◊〉 them ashamed of their vaine glorie Act 20. 34. 1. Thess. 2. 9. 2. Thess 3. 8. Mat. 5. 44. Luk. 23. 34. Act. 7 60. “ Or vse gentle wordes “ Or pedagogues skole masters i For as muche as they had so sone forgotten Act. 19. 21. Iam. 4. 15. k That is what soeuer giftes we haue receiued of God to this end that he may reigne among vs. l Of the holie Gost. a Who wolde 〈◊〉 that you wolde suffer that mischief vnpunished which the 〈◊〉 barbarous uations abhotre to speake of Leuit. 18. 8. Coloss. 2. 5. b Hauing now 〈◊〉 the Gospel c My wil and con sent d With inuocatiō of Gods Name as becometh thē which procure the Lords busines and not their owne e Which is to be as an heathen man publicane f For being wounded with shame and sorrowe his flesh or olde man shal dye and the spirit or newemā shal remaine aliue ād enioye the 〈◊〉 in that day when the Lord shal iudge the quicke and dead g Seing you suffer suche 〈◊〉 vices among you 1. Timo. 1. 20. h As euerie man particularly is pure so the whole 〈◊〉 in general may be pure 2. Corin. 4. 18. i But he meant of those that were conuersant in the Church whome they oght by discipline to haue corrected for as touching strangers they oght by all meanes godly to winne them to Christ. 1. Pet. 4. 6. Gal. 5. 9. Mat 18. 17. 2. Thess. 3. 14. k Who to please bothe partes wolde be present at idole 〈◊〉 and yet 〈◊〉 the Gospel l Vnto whome the Ecclesiastical diseipline doeth not stretch m Which are subiect to Gods worde and to the discipline of the Church “ Or iudges ma gistrates which are infideles a He calleth them vniuste whosoeuer are not sanctified
against the Gospel the more manifestly they declare that they runne to their own destruction and 〈◊〉 constant perseuerance for Christs sake is an euident signe of saluation q God sheweth by this meanes of bearyng the crosse who are hys and who are not “ Or Christes cause a If you so loue me that you desire my comfort b From the consent of Wils and mindes he proce deth to the agrement in 〈◊〉 that there might be ful and perfect cōcorde Nom. 12. 10. Mat. 20. 〈◊〉 c If Christ being verie God equall with the Father laid aside his glo rie and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because a seruaunt ād willingly submitted him self to moste shameful death shal whiche are nothing but vile sclaues through arrogācie 〈◊〉 downe our 〈◊〉 and preferre our selues d For he that was God shuld haue done none iniurie to the Godhead e The poore and weake nature of man f He was sene ād heard of men so that his behauiour and persone declared that he 〈◊〉 as a miserable man Ebr. 2. 9. g VVorship and be subiect to him Rom 14. 11. Isa 45. 23. Iohn 13. 13. I. Cor. 8. 6. and 〈◊〉 3. h Runne forwarde in that race of righteous nes wherein God hathe 〈◊〉 placed you throu ghe Iesus Christ ād cōducted you his children by his Spirit to walke in good workes and so to make your vocation sure i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 make your careful and 〈◊〉 k VVhiche is 〈◊〉 fregrace 1. Pet. 4. 9. Mat. 5. 19. l As they which in the night 〈◊〉 forth a candle to giue light to others m The Gospel n The worde signifieth to pow er out as the drinke 〈◊〉 was powred on the sacrifice o To confirme you in your faith Act. 16. 1. p They rather soght 〈◊〉 by their preachyng 〈◊〉 Gods glorie 1. Cor. 10. 24. q He calleth it here the worke of Christ to visit Christ who was bonde in the per sone of Paul and was in nede of necessaries r He 〈◊〉 them which hazard their life to relieue the priso ners of Christ. a VVhiche ye haue often hard of me b VVhich barke against the true doctrine to fill their bellies c The false 〈◊〉 gloried in their circumcision whereunto Saint Paul here alludeth calling them concision which is cutting of and tearyng 〈◊〉 sundre of the Churche d In outwarde things 〈◊〉 Cor. 11. 22. Act. 23. 6. “ Or profession e As one grafted in him 〈◊〉 faith f That is to lyfe 〈◊〉 lasting g Or haue nowe taken ful possession thereof not that he douted to atteine vnto it but because he wolde declare the excellencie thereof h VVe can runne no further 〈◊〉 God 〈◊〉 vs strength ād sheweth vs the way i That is to obteine the crown of glorie in the heauens k Or haue more profited then others l This perfection standeth inforsa king sinne and to be renued through faith by him whiche is onely 〈◊〉 m That is that this is the true wisdome and straight rule of liuing Rom. 15. 5. 1. Cor. 1. 10. Rom. 10. 17. n That is of the Gospel which is the preaching of the crosse “ 〈◊〉 rewarde o The vaine glorie whiche they seke after in this worlde shal turne to their confu sion and shame p In minde and affection 1. Cor. 1. 7. 〈◊〉 2. 11. Psal. 69. 18. Luke 10. 20. Reuel 3. 5. and. 10. 8. and 21. 27. a This boke Ezekiel calleth the writting of the house of Israel and the secret of the Lord. Mat. 6. 25. b To succour 〈◊〉 Chap. 13. 9. c 〈◊〉 Satan who seketh to take from vs this peace of 〈◊〉 d That is begyn a newe to helpe me e That I was not able to endure my pouertie f Not of his own vertue of 〈◊〉 g VVhen I firste preached the Go spel vnto you h He had giuen of his parte in communicating which them spiritual things but he receiued no thynge of them whiche ought at least to haue relieued him in his necessitie “ Or abunde towarde your counte i Of suche as 〈◊〉 belong to the Emperour 〈◊〉 a VVhiche was a citie of Phrygia b For without Christ there is no faith to be saued by but onely a vaine opinion c VVhich cometh of the holy Gost. d That is Gods Eplies 4. 1. Philip. 1. 27. 1. Thes. 2. 12. 1. Cor. 1. 5. Mat. 3. 17. and 17. 5. 2. Peter 1. 17. e For God is is made visible in the 〈◊〉 he of Christ and the diuinitie dwelleth in him corporally f Borne before 〈◊〉 thinge was created 〈◊〉 1. 3. Iohn 1. 3. g He that rose first againe from the dead to take possession of life euer lasting whi che rising maye be called a newe birth 1. Cor. 15. 20. h That the Churche which is his bodie might receiue of his abūdance Reuel 1 5. i That is the whole Churche 〈◊〉 1. 14. Chap. 2 9. Luk. 1. 75. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. 〈◊〉 Ephe. 1. 4. 〈◊〉 2. 11. Iohn 15. 6. k Or your commoditie l As Christ hathe once suffered in him self to redeme his Churche and to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it so doeth he 〈◊〉 suffer in his members as partake of their infirmities and therfore a reuenger of their iniuries Roma 16. 25. Ephes. 3. 9. m VVhiche is the 〈◊〉 of Christ ād of the calling of the Gentiles 2. Tim. 1. 10. 〈◊〉 1. 2. 1. Peter 1. 20 n Whom he hath elected and consecrated to hym by Christ. 1. Timo 1. 1. “ Or peine and 〈◊〉 a Me present 〈◊〉 bodie 1. Cor. 5. 3. b In bodie c In minde 1. Cor. 1. 5. d Teaching you vaine 〈◊〉 as worshiping of Angels of blinde ceremo nies and beggerlie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 no we they haue none vse seynge Christ is come e In sayng that the Godhead is really in Christ he sheweth 〈◊〉 he is verie God also saying in him he declareth two distincte natures and by thys worde dwelleth he 〈◊〉 that it is there for euer Chap 1. 19. “ Or essentially Iohn 1. 14. Rom. 2. 19. f Made by the Spirit of Christ. g In beleuynge that God by his power raised vp Christ whereof we haue a sure to ken in our Baptisme Or vs all our Rom 6. 4. Ephe. 1. 19. “ Or obligation Ephe. 2. 1. Ephe. 2. 13. h The 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 were as it were 〈◊〉 publyke profession ād hand wryttynge of the miserable state of mā kinde for circumcision did declare our natural 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 and washings signified the 〈◊〉 of sinne the sacrifices testified that we were giltie of deathe whiche were al taken away by Christs death i As Satan and his Angels from whome he hath taken al power k Or distinction as to make difference betwixt dayes l Meaning that the 〈◊〉 thē at their pleasure into all superstition error Mat. 24. 4. m And 〈◊〉 nothing to the kingdome of God Or defraude 〈◊〉 of your prise “ Or but they are of no value saue for the filling of the 〈◊〉 on Suche as men haue chosen according to their
10. Luk 18 1. 〈◊〉 18. 12. m Then is a man fully sanctified perfect when his minde thinketh no thing his soule that is his vnderstanding and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nothing nether his bodie doeth execute any thing contrary to the wil of God colos 4 3. Chap. 3 12. 1. cor 1 8. 1. Cor. 1 8. 1. Thess. 1. 2. a Whiche procedeth of your faith as a moste notable frute b The faithful by their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in a cleare glasse the end of Gods iust iudgement when as they shal reigne with Christ whiche haue suffered with him ād the wicked shal 〈◊〉 his extreme wrath and vengeance Iude. 6. c By whome he declareth hys might 1. 〈◊〉 4. 16. d As God is euer lasting so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 punishmēt be euerlasting as he is moste mightie of power so shal their punishment be moste sore e The frebeneuo 〈◊〉 of Gods goodnes compre hendeth his purpose his predesti nation vocatiō the worke of faith conteineth our iustification to the which God addeth glorification and al these he worketh of his mere grace through Christ. f Faith is Gods wōderful worke in vs. g As the head with the bodie a As false 〈◊〉 tion or dreames b Which are spo ken or written Ephes. 5 6. c A wonderful 〈◊〉 of the moste parte from the faith d This wicked Antichrist comprehendeth the whole succession of the 〈◊〉 of the Church all that abominable kingdome of 〈◊〉 whereof some were beares some lyōs others leopardes as Daniel describeth thē and is called the man of sinne because he setteth him self vp agaīst God e Who as he destroyeth others so shal he be destroyed him self f Because the false apostles had persuaded after a sorte the Thessalonians that the day of the Lord was nere and so the redemption of the Church Paul 〈◊〉 thē to loke for this horrible dissipation before and therefore rather to prepare them selues to patience then to rest and quietnes for as yet there was a let that is that the Gospel shulde be preached through out all g To wit 〈◊〉 and is therefore called a mysterie because it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h Which shal 〈◊〉 for a time i That is with his worde k Meaning the whole time that he shal remaine l Satans power is limited that he can not 〈◊〉 the elect to their destruction m Delited in false doctrine n The 〈◊〉 of our election is the loue of God the sanctification of the Spirit and beleuing the trueth are testimonies oft e same election 〈◊〉 24. 14. o Before the fundacion of the worlde p And Gospel q By our preaching Isay. 11. 4. r That is the doctrine 〈◊〉 s That is by my 3. 6. preaching of the Gospel * Thes. 2. 2 * Chap. Ephes 6. 〈◊〉 Colos. 4. 3. a Althogh they 〈◊〉 them selues there of b Frō the slaights of Satan c By the Worde of God d Which is to tra 〈◊〉 if he Wil eat Chap. 2. 〈◊〉 1. Cor. 4. 12. 1. Thes. 4 11. Act. 20. 34. 1 〈◊〉 4. 12. 1. Thes 2. 9. 1. Cor 11. 10 e Then by the Worde of God noneogh to liue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 him selfe to some 〈◊〉 to get his 〈◊〉 by to do good to others Galat. 6. 9. Mat. 18. 27. 1. Cor. 5. 9. f The end of excommunicacion is not to 〈◊〉 from the Church suche as haue fallē but to Winne thē to the Church by amendement g Whether they be mine Epistles or other mens “ Or ordinance a So called becau se he followed the simplicitie of the Gospel Colos. 1. 8. b Because these questionistes preferred their curious 〈◊〉 to all other knowledge and 〈◊〉 them with the Law as if thei had bene theverie Law of God S. Paul sheweth that the end of Gods Law is loue which can not be without a good conscience nether a good 〈◊〉 science without faith nor faith 〈◊〉 the wor de of God so their doctrine which is an occasion of 〈◊〉 is worth nothing “ Or of the Law Act. 16 〈◊〉 Chap. 4. 7. Tic. 1. 14. Chap. 6. 4. Rom. 13. 10. c Whose hearts God spirit 〈◊〉 direct to do that willingly which the Law requireth so that their 〈◊〉 affection is to thē as a Law without further 〈◊〉 d Suche as onely delite in sinning Rom. 7. 12. e Whiche steale away children or seruants f He declareth to 〈◊〉 the ex cellent-force of Gods Spirite in them whome he hath chosen to beare his worde althogh before they were Gods 〈◊〉 enemies to encourage hym in this battel that he shulde fight against al insideles hypocrites Chap. 6. 13. g Not knowing that I foght against God h Whiche chased away 〈◊〉 i Whiche ouercame crueltie Mat. 9. 13. Mar. 2. 17. Chap. 6. 12. k He brasteth forthe into these godlie affections cōsidering Gods greate mercie toward him l It appeareth that the vocatiō of 〈◊〉 was approued by notable prophecies which thē were reueiled in the primatiue Churche as Paul Bar nabas by the ora cle were appointed to go to the Gentles m That is sounde doctrine 1. Cor. 5. 5. n Excommunicate and cast out of the Churche a That is of euerie degre of all sortes of people b Althogh they 〈◊〉 the Churche of God so it be of ignorance els if they do it maliciously as Iulianus A 〈◊〉 they may not be praied for Galat. 5. 12. 1. Thes. 2. 16. c As Iewe Gē tile poore riche 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3. 〈◊〉 2. Tim. 4. 14. 1. Iohn 5. 16. d Who wil reconcile of all nations people and 〈◊〉 to one god e Who being God was made man f He sheweth that there can be no 〈◊〉 or except he be also the redemer g Which shulde beleue h Which the 〈◊〉 testified that Christ shulde offre him self forthe redem ption of man at the time that god had determined 1. Pet. 3. 3. i As testimonies of a pure heart conscience 2. Tim. 1. 11. k The worde signifieth to plat to crispe to 〈◊〉 de to folde to bush to hurle or tolay it curiously whereby al 〈◊〉 pe wantonnes is condemned which women vse in trimming their heades Gen. 1. 27. l Read * Gen. 3 6. * 1. Cor. 14. 34. m The woman was first deceiued and so became the instrument of Satan to deceiue the man and thogh therefore God punis heth them with subiection and paine in their trauel yet if they be faithful and godlie in their vocacion they shal be saued n That is giltie of the transgression “ Or women a With a 〈◊〉 zeale to 〈◊〉 the Church of God whereso euer he shal call him Tit. 2. 6. b Whether he be Pastor or Elder c Bothe for the difficultie of the charge and also the excellencie thereof and the necessitie of the same d For in those countries at that time some men had mo thē one which was a signe of incontinencie “ Or reuerence e If it be requisite that a man shulde take
left their own habitaciō he hath reserued in euerlasting chaines vnder darke nes vnto the iudgement of the great day 7 As * Sodom and Gomorr he and the cities about them which in like maner as they did committed and followed strange flesh are set forthe for an ensample and susfre the ven geance of eternal fyre 8 Likewise not withstandyng these deamers also 〈◊〉 the fleshe and despise gouernement and speake euill of them that are in autoritie 9 Yet Michael the Archāgel when he stroue against the deuil disputed about the bodie of Moses durst not blame hym with cursed speaking but saith The Lord rebuke thee 10 But these speake euil of those things whiche they knowe not and whatsoeuer things they knowe naturally as beastes whiche are without reason in those things they corrupt them selues 11 Wo be vnto thē for they haue followed the way * of Cain and are cast awaye by the deceite * of Balaams wages and perish in the gaine saying * of Core 12 These are spottes in your feasts of charitie when they feast with you without all feare fedynge them selues cloudes they are without water caryed about of windes corrupt trees and without frute twise dead plucked vp by the rootes 13 They are the ragyng waues of the sea foming out their owne shame they are wandring starres to whome is reserued the darknes of darkenes for euer 14 And Enoche also the seuenth from Adam prophecied of suche saying * Beholde the Lord cometh with thousands of his Saintes 15 To giue iudgement against all men and to rebuke all the vngodlie among them of all their wicked dedes whiche they haue vngodly committed and of al their cruel speakings whiche wicked sinners haue spoken against him 16 These are murmurers cōplainers walkyng after their owne lustes * whose mouths speake proude things hauing menspersones in admiration because of a vantage 17 But ye beloued remember the wordes whi che were spoken before of the Apostles of our Lord Iesus Christ. 18 How that they tolde you that there shulde bemockers * in the last time whiche shulde walke after their owne vngodlie lustes 19 These are makers of sectes fleshlie hauing not the Spirit 20 But ye beloued edifie your selues in your most holie faith praying in the holie Gost. 21 And kepe your selues in the loue of God lokyng for the mercie of our Lorde Iesus Christ vnto eternall life 22 And haue compassion of some in puttyng difference 23 And other saue with feare pulling thē out of the fyre and hate euen the garment spotted by the flesh 24 Now vnto him that is able to kepe you that ye fall not and to present you fautles before the presence of his glorie with ioye 25 That is to God onely wise our Sauiour be glorie and maiestie and dominion and power bothe now and for euer Amen THE REVELATION of Iohn the Diuine THE ARGVMENT IT is manifest that the holie Gost wolde as it were gather it were gather into this moste excellent booke a summe of those prophecies whiche were written before but shulde be fulfilled after the comming of Christ addyng also suche things as shulde be expedient aswel to forewarne vs of the dangers to come as to admonish vs to beware some and encou rage vs against others Herein therefore is liuely setforthe the Diuinitie of Christ and the testimonies of our redēption what things the Spirit of God alloweth in the ministers and what things hereproueth the prouidēce of God for his elect and of their glorie and consolation in the day of vengeance how that the hypocrites which sting like scorpions the members of Christ shal be destroyed but the Lambe Christ shal defende thē whiche beare witnes to the trueth who in despite of the beast and Satan wil reigne ouer all The liuelie description of Antichrist is set forthe whose time and power not with standing is limited and albeit that he is permitted to rage against the elect yet his power 〈◊〉 no farther then to the hurt of their bodies and at length he shall be destroyed by 〈◊〉 wrath of God when as the elect shall giue their bodies and at length he shall be destroyed by the wrath of God when as the elect shall giue praise to God for the victorie neuer theles for a season God wil permit this Antichrist strōpet vnder colour of faire speache and pleasant doctrine to deceiue the worlde wherefore he aduertiseth the godlie whiche are but a smale portion to auoide this harlotsflateries and bragges whose 〈◊〉 without mercie they shall se and with the heauenlie companies sing continuall 〈◊〉 for the Lambe is maried the worde of God hathe gotten the victorie Satan that a long time was vntied is now cast with his ministers into the pit of fyre to be tormented for euer where as contrari 〈◊〉 the faithfull whiche are the holie Citie of Icrusalē and wife of the Lambe shall enioye perpetual glorie Read diligently iudgesoberly and call earnestly to God for the true vnderstanding hereof CHAP. I. 1 The cause of this reuelation 3 Of them that read it 4 Iohn writeth to the seuen Churches 5 The maiestie and office of the Sonne of God 20 The vision of the cādlestickes and starres 1 THE reuelation of IESVS CHRIST whiche God gaue vnto him to shewe vnto his seruants things which must shortely be done whiche he sent and shewed by his Angel vnto his seruant Iohn 2 Who bare recorde of the worde of God and of the testimonie of Iesus Christ and of all things that he sawe 3 Blessed is he that readeth and they that heare the wordes of this prophecie and kepe those things which are written therein for the time is at hand 4 Iohn to the seuen Churches whiche are in Asia Grace be with you and peace frome him which * is and Which was and Whiche is to come from the seuen Spirits which are before his Throne 5 And from Iesus Christ whiche is a * faithful witnes and * the first begotten of the dead and Prince of the Kings of the earth vnto him that loued vs and washed vs from our sinnes in his * blood 6 And made vs * Kings and Priestes vnto God euen his Father to him be glorie and dominion for euermore Amen 7 Beholde he cometh with * cloudes and euerie ye shall se him yea euen they whiche pearced him through and all kinreds of the earth shal waile before him Euen so Amen 8 I * am and the beginnyng and the ending saith the Lorde Whiche is and Whiche was and Whiche is to come euen the Almightie 9 I Iohn euen your brother and companion in tribulation and in the kingdome and pacience of Iesus Christ was in the yle called Patmos for the worde of God
and for the witnessing of Iesus Christ. 10 And I was rauished in spirit on the Lords day and heard behinde me a great voyce as it had bene of a trumpet 11 Saying I am and the first and the last and that whiche thou seest write in a boke and send it vnto the seuen Churches whiche are in Asia vnto Ephesus and vnto Smyrna and vnto Pergamus and vnto Thyatira and vnto Sardi and vnto Philadelphia and vnto Laodicea 12 Then I turned backe to sethe voyce that spake with me and whē I was turned I sawe seuen golden candlestickes 13 And in the middes of the seuen candlestickes one like vnto the Sonne of man clothed with a garment downe to the feete girde about the pappes with golden girdle 14 His head and heere 's were white as white woll and as snowe and his eyes were as a flame of fyre 15 And his fete like vnto fine u brasse burning as in a fornace and voyce as the sounde of many waters 16 And he had in his right hand seuen y starres and out of his mouth went a sharpe two edged sworde and his face shone as the sunne shineth in his strength 17 And when I sawe him I fell at his fete as dead then he laid his right hand vpon me saying vnto me Feare not I am the first and the last 18 And am aliue but I was dead and beholde I am a liue for euermore Amen and I haue the keyes of hel and of death 19 Write the things which thou hast sene and the things whiche are and the things which shal come here after 20 The misterie of the seuen starres whiche thou sawest in my right hand and the seuen golden candlestickes is this The seuen starres are the Aungels of the seuen Churches and the seuen candlestickes whiche thou sawest are the seuen Churches CHAP. II. 1 He exhorte foure Chuches 5 To repentance 10 To perseuerance pacience and amendement 5. 14 20. 23. Aswel by threatenings 7. 10. 17. 26. As promises of rewarde 1 VNto the Angel of the Church of Ephesus write These things saith he that hol deth the seuen starres in his right hand and walketh in the middes of the seuen golden candlestickes 2 I knowe thy workes and thy labour ād thy pacience and how thou canst not forbeare them whiche are euil and hast examined thē whiche say they are Apostles and are not hast founde them lyers 3 And thou hast suffred and hast pacience for my Names sake hast labored and hast not fainted 4 Neuertheles I haue somewhat against thee because thou hast left thy first loue 5 Remember therefore from whēce thou art fallen and repent and do the first workes orels I wil come against thee shortly and wil remoue thy candlesticke out of his place except thou amende 6 But this thou hast that thou hatest the workes of the Nicolaitans which I also hate 7 Let him that hathe an eare heare what the Spitit saith vnto the Churches To him that ouercometh wil I giue to eate of the tree of life whiche is in the middes of the Paradise of God 9 ¶ And vnto the Aungell of the Churche of the Smyrnians write These things saith he that is first and last Whiche was dead and is a liue 9 I know thy workes and tribulation and pouertie but thou art riche and I knowe the blasphemie of them which say they are Iewes and are not but are the Synagogue of Satan 10 Feare none of those things whiche thou shalt suffer beholde it shall come to passe that the deuill shall cast some of you into prison that ye may be tryed and ye shall haue tribulation ten dayes be thou faithfull vnto the death and I will giue thee the crowne of life 11 Let him that hathe an eare heare what the Spirit saith to the Churches He that ouercometh shal not be hurt of the secōde death 12 And to the Angel of the Church whiche is at Pergamus write This saith he which hath the sharpe sworde with two edges 13 I knowe thy workes and where thou dwellest euen where Satans throne is and thou kepest my Name and hast not denied my faith euen in those dayes when Antipasmy faithful martyr was slaine among you where Satan dwelleth 14 But I haue a fewe things against thee because thou hast there them that mainteine the doctrine of * Balaam whiche taught Balac to put a stumbling blocke before the children of Israel that they shulde eat of things sacrificed vnto idoles and commit fornication 15 Euen so hast thou them that mainteine the doctrine of the Nicolaitans whiche thyng I hate 16 Repent thy self or els I wil come vnto thee shortely and will fight against them with the sworde of my mouth 17 Let him that hathe an eare heare what the spirit saith vnto the Churches To him that ouercometh wil I giue to eat of the Manna that is hid and will giue hym a white stone and in the stone a newe name writen whiche no man knoweth sauing he that receiueth it 18 ¶ And vnto the Angel of the Church which is at Thyatira write These thyngs saith the Sonne of God which hathe his eyes like vnto a flame of fyre and his fete like fine brasse 19 I knowe thy workes and thy loue and seruice and faith and thy pacience and thy wor kes and that they are mo at the last then at the first 20 Notwithstanding I haue a fewe things against thee that thou suffrest the 〈◊〉 * Ie sabel which calleth her self a Prophetesse to teache and to deceiue my seruants to make them commit fornication and to eat meats sacrified vnto idoles 21 And I gaue her space to repent of her fornication and she repented not 22 Beholde I wil cast her into a bed and them that commit fornication with her into great affliction except they repent them of their workes 23 And I wil kill her children with death and all the Churches shal knowe that I am he which * searche the reines and hearts and I wil giue vnto euerie one of you according vnto your workes 24 And vnto you I say the rest of them of Thya tira As many as haue not this learning nether haue knowen the depnes of Satan as they speake I wil put vpō you none other burden 25 But that which ye haue all ready holde fast til I come 26 For he that ouercometh and kepeth my workes vnto the end * to him wil I giue power ouer nations 27 And he shal rule them with a rodde of yron and as the vessels of a potter shal 〈◊〉 be broken 28 Euen as I receiued of my Father so will I giue him the